Playing Cupid (CC/TEEN) [WIP]

This is the place where fics that have not been updated in the past three months will be moved until the author asks a mod to move them back to an active board.

Moderators: Anniepoo98, ISLANDGIRL5, truelovepooh, Forum Moderators

User avatar
Comet
Enthusiastic Roswellian
Posts: 47
Joined: Tue Oct 09, 2001 4:58 pm

Part 11 11/24/11

Post by Comet »

keepsmiling7
HypnotiqueBlueEyes
Earth2Mama
begonia9508
nitpick23


Thank you for the feedback everyone! Here's part 10, and Happy Thanksgiving!When everyone is recovered from the turkey, and the shopping, I would appreciate hearing your thoughts. :)

11. The Truth, a Dare, a Fall from Grace...


West Roswell Junior High – 4 years ago

Katie had a number of guilty pleasures. Some, like her fondness for snicker doodles and her tendency to gravitate towards the same color of sweater wherever she shopped, were easily combated. Her habit of people watching, however, was harder to control.

The teachers’ lounge had the best view of the outdoor lunch area, which made it all the better to see disasters looming in the student body. Such a prime position to observe did nothing to curb her inquisitive nature, but she gave herself a little slack. As a teacher-to-be, she was in the ‘observation’ part of her training, and so she counted her eagerness to watch the lives of the pre-and early teen set unfold as part of getting to know her students a bit more, without the façade they might put on if they knew someone was watching.

She could already pick out the various cliques that made up the social strata of the junior high, and she noted the surprising choices of seat that some of her students had made. There was Tammy Hitchens, usually so quiet in her classes, animatedly telling a story to an interested ring of her friends. And there, easily identifiable thanks to his varsity jacket, was Kyle Valenti, joking around with a group that didn’t seem connected to the variety of sports he played. She silently clucked at herself for falling for the usual stereotypical social conventions, but she hadn’t been all wrong, at least, appearance wise. Michael Guerin, for instance, fit the archetype for class bad boy to a T, with that hair and what appeared to be his default expressions of a scowl or a smirk. She suspected however, that the young man had depths to him that few saw, for he kept them hidden as well as he hid the sketchbook she glimpsed with him on several occasions.

Another group of girls walked out of the cafeteria and into the quad, led by a tall, strikingly attractive blonde girl. Katie watched with a grin as Jessica Thorne sailed through the quad as if she owned the place and then settled on a table in the middle of everything. The numbers at her table grew by leaps and bounds, boys popping up in ones and twos, and then drawing even more girls. Jessica presided over it all, like a young queen in her royal court. Katie could see the pull, as Jessica certainly was very self-assured, or gave a damned good impression of being so, and her looks certainly didn’t hurt either. If popularity was a cloak, the girl had learned to wear it early on, and she wore it well indeed.

An outraged shriek echoed from one corner of the quad, momentarily capturing everyone’s attentions, but seeing as it was just another disagreement between Michael and Maria DeLuca, no alarms were raised. It just wasn’t lunchtime if those two didn’t argue. Maria was the class dynamo, a veritable whirlwind of energy and chatter, adorable looking with her blue-green eyes and bright blonde hair, gifted with the voice of an angel. Sitting by the bickering pair, and steadfastly ignoring them, were Alex Whitman and one of the newer students, Isabel Evans.

Katie was quite fond of Isabel, as they had met in the Principal’s office on both their first days. Being able to calm the nervousness out of Isabel’s eyes had steadied Katie’s nerves too, and so, she had made it a point to check on the sweet girl’s progress from time to time. She was glad to see that she seemed to have fallen in with a good group of kids. Anyone with eyes could see that Isabel was going to grow up to a be a beauty, perhaps one that eclipsed even Queen Jessica, but for now, Isabel’s braces and status as a new girl had barred her entrance into that particular clique, not that she seemed to mind. Alex certainly didn’t look like he minded her company either. The young man had entered his growth spurt early, and so towered over almost everyone in their class. He was one of the few boys who were taller than even Isabel, and he generally seemed to fluctuate between ambitions of being the next software pioneer or the next rock star. Katie knew the boy was exceptionally bright and polite, but sometimes felt uncomfortable in his own skin. Ah, growing pains. She didn’t miss those at all.

She stirred her coffee absently now, and only when the cafeteria doors swung open again, this time revealing a boy and girl, both with dark hair, did she perk up. She knew who they were, of course. Liz Parker, pretty and petite, had generally been acknowledged as every teacher’s dream student-until the tragedy that had taken her parents away had seemed to transform her into their worst nightmare. Thankfully, Katie hadn’t had to teach Liz when she had been in that mood, and now, she looked perfectly pleasant. Word around the water cooler was that it was safe to call on the girl in class again, and there had been a collective sigh of relief about that. Now, Liz was talking earnestly to her companion, who, despite his efforts to seem nonchalant about it, had his eyes locked on her face, apparently enraptured with every word that fell from her mouth.

Katie couldn’t help but grin as a group of girls immediately began to giggle and whisper as the pair passed them by, their eyes fixed on the boy, Max Evans, Isabel’s brother. He was a good looking kid, had escaped the need for braces, and was clearly the object of many a girl’s affections, including…Katie glanced over to Jessica’s table, and was quite unsurprised to see that even the Queen was subtly tracking Max’s every move. Max seemed to have eyes for no one but Liz, however. He had ducked his head closer to hers to tell Liz something that had made the girl break out into a bright smile, and she nudged Max playfully before grabbing his wrist and towing him to where the other royal court of the school sat.

Katie shifted her gaze to Jessica and noted the stiff set of the girl’s shoulders as contact was made between Max and Liz, and as the dark haired pair passed by Jessica’s table, the blonde girl had smirked seemed to call something out to Liz that had her group laughing and the shorter girl sighing, before Liz threw a comment over her shoulder and then dismissed Jessica as if she wasn’t there. The brief interlude had been enough to have Max sending a concerned look between the two girls, but in the next moment, he had allowed himself to be pulled away by Liz, and so had missed the disappointed look on Jessica’s face.

Katie shook her head with sigh. It was apparent that there was no love lost between Jessica and Liz, and it appeared that the situation between the two girls was about to get a lot more complicated, if the longing look that Jessica was now (subtly) sending Max, and the shyly adoring one Max was sending the oblivious Liz was any indication. When these kids hit high school, it would be a very interesting time indeed.

“ Kathleen? How are you doing? Mind if I sit here?”

Katie Topolosky glanced up at Principal Walker and smiled a welcome. “ Please do. I’m doing great, sir. I feel like I’m really getting to know the students.”

“ Oh that’s good. Enjoy it while it lasts, because when they get older…that’s when all fun starts-suddenly they have a smart comeback for everything and the drama…it’s everywhere.”

Liz and Max had joined their friends by now, and even Michael and Maria paused long enough in their bickering to greet the final two members of their little group. Alex immediately engaged Liz in the sheet music he was waving about, while Max had seemed to fall into teasing his sister, who looked none too pleased at having her time interrupted. Across the quad, Katie watched as Queen Jessica watched the other group with an almost wistful look, before she turned her attentions back to her own friends.

Kathleen smiled. “Looking forward to it Sir.”

Current Year
One day ago:
“ What? An eight? You give me an eight for that spectacular dive?”

Adorably indignant. That was the look on his face. Why do all of his expressions always have to be, in one way or the other, adorable? Is it any wonder I’m so…alright. Let’s just forget that particular train of thought, shall we? I smirk. “ I call them as I see them Evans.”

He laughs and splashes at me. I slip through the water to the side to avoid it.

“ Then you, Ms. Parker, definitely need some glasses. “ Max shakes his head in mock disgust. “ An EIGHT! That was an *eleven* at the very least.”

“ Boo hoo, you’re breaking my heart,” I throw back at him. He rolls his eyes at me, and I grin. “ It’s not my fault you can’t dive, Max.” I remind him teasingly.

He snorts. “ Yeah. Keep telling yourself that, Liz.”

“ Thanks. I will.” I wink saucily at him. “ It’s your turn. What pitiful dare are you going to have me do now?”

“ Pitiful, huh?” Honey eyes sparkling with playfulness, he raises an eyebrow at me, bobbing up and down slightly as he floats. “ You think my dares are pitiful?”

“ Did you not hear me say I call them as I see them?” I ask, mimicking his raised eyebrow. His grin widens. Involuntarily, my gaze travels over what I can see of his torso. Moonlight glints off the moisture clinging to his shoulders and chest and I lick my lips in sudden nervousness, the gravity of the situation slamming into me once more.

I’m skinny-dipping!

With Max!

At least we’re not naked, thank God for small favors. I managed to convince Max that getting caught swimming after dark would be bad enough without having to worry about possibly climbing out in the nude in front of the sheriff’s department too. He had to agree with me on that one. None of this changes the fact though, that I am currently in my underwear with the guy I am fighting very inappropriate thoughts about.

Yes, I think we can all agree that this is not one of my finest moments of brainpower.

I glance back into his eyes. The playful sparkle is gone. All that’s left is this… glint. His grin fades. And…and that glint is looking more and dangerous. I know I should run while I still have the chance. Change the subject, distract him, do *anything* to stop him from saying his next words.

But I don’t.

Instead, I just float, helplessly staring into his eyes, analyzing that glint, knowing what it means and yet not doing anything about it. It’s the ultimate game of chicken. He thinks I’m going to buckle, that I’ll change the subject and drag us back from the brink of this dangerous territory.

But I don’t.

And then, in a few seconds, it’s too late. The words come tumbling from his mouth in the barest of whispers. His eyes bore into mine unflinchingly.

“How about the truth?”

In spite of everything, in spite of knowing that somehow, we were going to end up there, my thoughts still center on two sentences.

Uh oh.

This was a big mistake.


Present Day

I’ve heard it said that the truth can be both a wonderful and terrible thing. And going by last night’s events, I’m definitely going to have to agree.

No, I don’t want to talk about it.

I have thought about it, dreamt about it the whole night, so, I think I can be forgiven if I don’t want to talk about it too. All around me, my peers rush by, full of life, full of vibrant energy, knowing where they’re going, while I plod along, lost and confused and looking, I’m sure, like a wreck.

“ Hey Parker!”

What was I thinking? Or maybe the question would be, when will I start thinking? Again. When will I start thinking again. Because I know I used to do it.

“ Parker! Hey, Parker! Wait up!”

I know I did. In fact, if you wanted a thinker, you called Liz Parker. Hell, I’d even think about the purple dinosaur on TV on one of my more obliging days. I stop my depressed plodding and press a hand to my forehead, not caring that I’m attracting some very weird looks. Ugh. I need to get a grip here. Deep breaths Liz. Deep breaths.

I’m cool.

I’m logical.

I can do this.

In the middle of my Zen, images from last night fly fast and furious through my mind, and at the memory of Max’s intense stare, I sigh.

Who am I kidding?

I can’t do this.

“ Parker?”

The closeness of whoever said my name startles me and I drop my hand, staring up into their eyes. The honey gaze so prominent in my mind begins to lighten, to change. They become gray, although the intensity doesn’t diminish.

Jordan.

He’s staring at me with furrowed brows.

“ You alright?”

Breaking eye contact with him, I run a hand through my hair and shrug before looking back and him, a small, polite smile on my lips.

“ I’m…” I pause. “ I’m… breathing. Yeah. I’m breathing.”

“ Breathing.” He repeats, confusion spreading over his features. My smile grows a little wider, a little more true. It’s a little strange to see confusion on Jordan’s face. The boy is really sharp, and very few things, people included actually confuse him. I’ve accomplished the task twice in two days alone, which must be a record. “ Okay.” He continues. He gazes questioningly at me. “ Um, didn’t you hear me? I hollered. Several times.”

I frown slightly. “ You did? I’m sorry. I must be more out of it than I thought,” I mutter, more to myself than him.

“ You do look kind of tired.” He tilts his head to the side, scrutinizing me. I stare back. What is he doing? “Late night?”

My gaze turns penetrating as well and I raise an eyebrow at him. I’m not at my usual best. I don’t deny it. But even in my less than fully-alert condition, there is more than just curiousness under that polite inquiry, something that would displease Jordan enough to put that light in his eyes. It’s one that tells me he knows exactly what I was doing last night and who I was with. Okay maybe not exactly, I would really be mortified if anyone knew the real deal, but he definitely knows who I was doing it with. My steady gaze at Jordan falters.

Wait.

That sounded like Max and I were…and we WEREN’T! I mean… it’s not like the idea is… but…

And you know it, just like that, because of a handful of unfinished thoughts, which WILL remain unfinished, I blush. Glancing back up at Jordan, I see that the curiosity in his gaze had developed into what looks like suspicion, and I squash down the nervous feeling that flutters through me at this. I have enough to think about right now without adding a new complication to the mix.

“ Actually, it wasn’t that late.” I answer, distracting myself from the intensity of his gaze. “ It’s just… I’ve been all over the place lately. It’s a little… tiring.”

“ I’ll bet.” Jordan answers. “Here,” Reaching over, he takes my books. I hear a few murmurs and belatedly realize that we’re in the center of attention. I shake my head at this, because it’s really not that earth shattering that we’re talking, but from the way some would tell it, it’s practically a gang war between Jessica’s friends and mine. It’s completely laughable, because that is the furthest thing from truth. The gang war thing; that she and I do not get along? That’s just fact. Back in the present, I focus on Jordan, and ignore the speculative looks. He sends a wink my way. “ Saving you some strength, right?”

“ Um, thanks. But I’m headed to English. And you are…” I trail off, realizing that I don’t even know his next class. Max, on the other hand, would be heading off to history right about now. “Where are you going?”

“ English.” He places his hand on the small of my back and gives me a gentle push in the general direction of class. “And we have about,” A pause as he glances at his watch, “ eight minutes to get there.”

“ I didn’t know we had English together.” I say, frowning slightly, letting myself be herded along. “ In fact, I’m sure we don’t have English together.” Suddenly aware of the presence of his hand on my back, I can’t help but remember that this is a very Max-like move. It’s… well, it reminds me of him. I roll my eyes. Like every other thing doesn’t? Clearing my throat, I focus my attention back on Jordan. He’s grinning slyly, eyes dancing with mischief. I purse my lips. Enough of surprises. I’ve had enough to last me two lifetimes.

“ Alright. What did you do, Jordan?”

“ Just what I told you I would do. I need a genius, remember?” He nudges me, and I recall our previous conversation with a nod. “ You, me, help in English?”

“ I…you actually got them to shift you into my class?”

“ Hey, Coach takes the academic success of his athletes very seriously, Parker.” As he ushers me down the hallway, someone calls out a greeting to him and he responds with an easy grin. “ And…I’m finding that there are other attractions in the class too.”

Attractions, huh?

I glance up to see him staring down at me with an impish look in his eye. I really should just let that one lie, I can live without clarification on that detail. I really can. I’m trying to convince myself of this, telling my stubborn head that it does NOT need more things to think about, but apparently, my inner psyche is desperate to think of anything else other than Max for at least a few moments because I find myself asking the question anyway.

“ Such as?”

A pleased grin settles on his face, as if he’s glad that I decided to come out and play after all.

“ Isn’t it obvious?”

Our stares lock. The air grows heavy and my heart starts to pound irregularly. I look away.

Isn’t it obvious?

I don’t even want to THINK of the implications of this. I now wish I hadn’t asked, because it looks like I have yet another curveball to deal with. Jordan stays at the front and hands the teacher a note, and I continue on through the aisles. As I slouch into my seat, I close my eyes briefly in the hopes of beating back my pounding headache. It doesn’t work.

Oh, hello there chaos. My name is Liz. I think we should get to know each other, because it looks like we’re going to be stuck together. For a very long time.
******************************


One day ago:
“ The truth?” I echo, uncertainty ruling my expression.

He nods. “ The truth.”

This is bad. This is very, VERY bad. And going by his whole demeanor, his behavior, his *eyes*, I have no doubt that I will not escape this without answering a few questions, which sucks, because I am not prepared to answer any of them. And yes, OKAY, I am more than a little scared. As if sensing my panic, a dark eyebrow raises. A statement provides me with a way out.

“Unless of course, you don’t want to.” Max says.

Stunned and immediately suspicious, I narrow my eyes at him. The glint becomes more pronounced than ever. And more than ever, I want to play his little game and come out without a scratch. “ And why wouldn’t I want to?” I challenge.

“ Maybe because of a little something called fear?”

Damn it. He knows. He knows!

“ And you would know all about that, wouldn’t you Max? I mean, it is *you* who never quite managed to talk to *someone* wasn’t it?”

Even as the words leave my mouth, I regret it. I regret it even more when I see him imperceptibly stiffen. Ohh, that was such a low blow! When did I become such a mean person? He recovers quickly, sending me a grin that looks more plastic than my credit card.

“ And aren’t you the one who hasn’t been able to tell me the truth for the last couple of weeks?”

Ignoring the truth of his words, my eyes flash.

“ What are you talking about, Max?”

Brave words, but inside, I am quaking. I’ve been so careful, he couldn’t possibly have seen, could he? Could he know how I really feel about his new relationship? How I feel about him?

“ I‘m talking about how it seems that I can never get a straight answer from you anymore. When I ask you if you’re okay, if nothing’s wrong, you say-”

“ I say that I am! That nothing’s wrong! Because I *am* Max. I am. And *nothing* is wrong.”

Lies. So many lies. Panic is streaking through me now, drawing forward words that are intended to ward off his questions, to hide the truth I was so sure that I had been successful at keeping from him. Clearly, I was mistaken.

“ Then why do your eyes tell me different, Liz?” He swims closer to me, voice soft and urgent. “ Why do they tell me one thing when your lips say another? Why don’t you laugh like you used to?”

So close. So achingly close. I can feel his breath on my forehead. Cold, wet, fingers grasp my chin and tilt it upwards.

“ Why aren’t you living, Liz? Why is it that you act like… you’ve lost yourself? Like you’re not complete?”

I’m hoping he’ll buy that the moisture shimmering on my eyelashes is from the water and not from my tear ducts. I swallow. And I answer his question with one of my own, a truth that it seems I have unconsciously been denying to myself.

“ Why do you?”


Present Day

“ So how about it Liz? You get extra credit, not that you need any, but it’s always a good thing to have a safety net. And as a bonus, you even get the warm, fuzzy feeling that comes from helping out a person in need.”

I stare blankly at my English teacher, struggling to piece together what she said. I’m at the front of the class, having been summoned there to talk to her. Unfortunately, several large parts of my mind are still reviewing everything that went down last night, and are very reluctant to come back to earth. I have no choice but to wing it.

“ Absolutely.”

“ So you’ll do it?”

“ Uh…” I don’t know what to say. What if I agree to something completely embarrassing like, like…a poetry reading or something? Because I am terrible at poetry, I am honestly awful at it. There is a reason I am the drummer and not the song writer in our little band. The one time I put pen to paper for lyrics, I came up with a beauty that had words like ‘wow’ rhyming with ‘ka-pow’. Alex and Maria decided to frame it for posterity, kind souls that they are. My lack of skills aside, and seeing my teacher’s expectant look, I crumble. It’s my entire fault if I do agree to something like that anyway. And hey, maybe I’ll gain new perspective while doing…whatever it is. “ Yeah. Sure. Why not?”

“ Excellent!” Mrs. Thomas says, beaming at me. “ I’m sure you’ll have him up to standards in no time!”

I smile and nod inanely, Jordan steps out from behind her, smiling at me.

“ Hey partner.”

Partner?

Uh oh.
***********************************


The day progressed in great dollops of time. I have reached a point where I am just…hiding from the world now. It’s a great plan, and I have the perfect hiding spot. Now if only I could apply that word to other areas of my life too.

“ Liz? My mom said you were here.”

I turn at the sound of his voice, and nod and smile at Michael as he walks in.

“ She said I could wait here. Do you mind?”

Here, is a spacious studio Michael’s parents built for him two years ago. It doubles as a guest bedroom when it’s cleaned up but usually, it’s our secondary practice room.

“ No.” He answers shortly. “ Have I ever?”

Michael drops his books on the floor by the door and that is the end of that. I can tell he’s curious about my presence here, especially since I have well and truly been avoiding any opportunity that could call for long discussions, but this is one of the many great things about Michael. He knows when not to push. For now, he appears to have let his questions go and he walks towards me, nodding at the canvas I’m looking at.

“ It isn’t finished yet.”

I return my gaze to the portrait that’s taking shape in front of me. Michael’s blended together the four elements, fire, ice, earth, water, things that make up the world, the day, the night, into one very familiar looking face. It’s amazing.

“ It looks good Michael. What’re you calling it?”

His eyes soften; a sparkle begins to dance in their dark depths. I know the answer before he speaks.

“ Maria.” He says softly, whispering it like a secret. I get the symbolism of the painting very well. Michael isn’t what you’d call very good in expressing his feelings with words but he often manages to find ways to make up for it. And with this painting, he’s essentially saying Maria makes up his entire world. With sentiment, not to mention talent like this, who needs words? Maria will definitely be over the moon about it. She’s forever asking him to paint something for her.

“ I would never have guessed.” I tease lightly, getting a kick out of watching red stain his cheeks. He ignores it though, and I do too, choosing to ask, “ Is this what you’re giving her for her birthday?”

“ Yeah. If I can get it done by then.” He says, donning his apron and starting to mix his paints. He casts a quizzical look at me, and I get the picture that he’s dying to ask me questions loud and clear, but he doesn’t push. I’m thankful.

There is one way, just one way in which Michael and I are very much alike. It’s how we deal with emotions. I’m not talking about those every day types of emotion that make you laugh at sitcoms or cry at sad endings. I’m talking about those major ones. The ones that make you feel as if you’re not quite sure if you’re standing or sitting, moving or still. The ones that have the power to change your life. Michael and I, we’re wall builders. Sure, I concede the title of master builder to him, but mine are still pretty impressive. And only a fellow wall builder is going to be able to help me out with this one. Because when my wall breaks… it’s not going to be pretty. And I have the feeling it’s going to reach the breaking point any minute now.

“ Hey. I asked if you wanted to paint?”

I blink. Michael’s holding out a spare apron towards me. An empty canvas is sitting on an easel next to his. I wonder how long I’ve been zoned out.

“ Um, yeah. Sure.” I grab the apron and follow him and after a minute, Michael positions the palette on a stool between us. I choose a brush with nice, thick bristles. I’ve heard painting is good for the soul. Time to test that theory. So while I’m busy making a mess, not really caring what I’m doing, I see Michael watching me out of the corner of my eye. The damned worried look that irritates me so much is claiming his features and I sigh.

“ Michael, if you continue to watch me instead of that beautiful painting of yours, you are going to ruin it, okay?”

He starts and then frowns.” You’re right. This is supposed to be a happy painting anyway. You’re killing the mood.”

“ That hurt, bro.”

He carefully removes the half finished painting and places it on a shelf far away from where I’m vigorously attacking my canvas. All I see is color. Vibrant splashes of blue. Greens. A more ominous black laced in between. They all swirl together, creating something that looks suspiciously like water draining down a hole. And right in the center of it all is a figure of a girl. With long dark hair. Hands pressed over her face in an effort to shield herself from the glaring colors. From life. From pain. I lay my paintbrush down and stare.

“ Liz?”

“ What do you think, Michael?” I ask monotonously, still staring at the too bright monstrosity.

The wall is cracking.

The wall is breaking.

“ Think it portrays insanity enough? Being torn?”

“ Liz, are you okay?”

Four words. Well meaning, concerned words. That’s all it takes to finally send the last of the bricks toppling over. My bottom lip begins to tremble. Damn it, I don’t want to cry. I capture it between my teeth but it still continues. And then all of a sudden, tears start streaming down my face. My shoulders begin to heave. I begin to wail. And all of a sudden, I’m feeling warmth. Michael’s enveloped me in a hug and I clutch his shirt desperately, burying my face in his shoulder, letting the tears flow. There’s despair. Anger. Confusion. I don’t know anymore.

“ Um…it’s okay, Liz. Just, uh… let it out?”

I would laugh at Michael’s attempt at comforting me right now, it’s clear that my tears and hysteria are freaking him out. But I feel too bad to do it. All I really want to do right now is cry. So I do.

“ It…it…h-hurts, Michael.” I whimper, hating myself for sounding so pathetic and yet feeling relief that I’m finally, finally diffusing some of my pent up emotion.

“ Sshh. It’s okay. It’s okay.”

He leads me to the couch and gently sits me down, wrapping a comforting arm around my shoulder as I continue to cry into his chest. When I finally stop and look up at him, he has the most pained look on his face.

“ Uh… should I call Maria? Alex? Isabel?” He wisely decides to leave out a certain individual’s name.

Go Michael.

I shake my head and grab a throw pillow, drawing my knees to my chest and hugging it to me like my life depends on it.

“ Okay. Guess it’s just you and me then short stuff.”

My voice warbles pathetically as I sniff out my next words.

“ I’m sorry about your shirt.”

“ Don’t be. Maria cried on it the first six times we watched Titanic on video. It’s used to it, trust me.”

I sniff again and nod at his words.

“ So. Let’s talk. Because last time I checked, Liz Parker didn’t cry.”

I rub away the traces of my tears, lifting my chin. “ That…that wasn’t crying. That was… hysteria.”

“ Right. So what brought it on?”

I groan and flop back onto his chest, hiding my face.

He reads the groan and the way my face crumples up correctly.

“ Max?”

I nod miserably.

“ What happened?”

The question transports me back to last night. To the moments after my question was asked…

Max closes his eyes in surrender. My heart constricts.

“ Max? Why do you?”

I have to know this. I have to know if the suspicions that he’s not happy are based on something real and not just a figment of my imagination. I need to know that I’m not unconsciously giving myself reasons to try to break Max and Jessica up. Because if I am, then I’m going to have to stop. I’m going to have to do whatever it takes to distance myself from them and get myself under control.

But what if I’m not?

Max opens his eyes and what I see knocks the breath out of me. And I thought his eyes were dark on the night we slow danced? Tonight, they don’t even compare…

“ Max?” I squeak.

“ You want to know why? I’ll tell you why. It’s because even when I’m with Jessica, even when we’re having the best time… I still think about you, Liz. I worry about you. I worry because you’re not acting like yourself. I worry because you don’t act silly with Maria and Alex anymore. I worry because you don’t fight with Michael anymore, or shop with Isabel or just smile. I worry because every time I see you, it’s like it’s not YOU, Liz. It’s like some other person is in you.” He takes a deep breath. “ I want the old Liz back.” He confesses.

I swallow. How is it possible that even after all my efforts to hide this from him, he still sees this, still knows me better than anyone else seems to?

“ And what if she’s gone? What then Max? What if she’s gone forever?”

It is at this point that it occurs to me that there is now less than two inches separating us. But suddenly, this isn’t important anymore. I realize that all the distance in the world isn’t going to help now, what with the way I’m burning inside to just touch my lips to his. This is the ultimate test. Where I choose to stand. Or where I choose to fall.

“ The I’m just going to have to find her,” He whispers fervently. I can feel his breath against my lips. “ Because without her,” I gaze up into his eyes. “ I’m not sure I *can* be complete.”

Well that’s that.

Guess what I choose?

That’s right.

I choose to fall.

….and it all starts with a kiss…


“ So you kissed him.” Michael says, offering me some more nachos. During the course of my very long, halting explanation, I somehow managed to stop breaking into tears every few seconds and now we’re pigging out on junk food and soda. There’s a faintly pleased note in Michael’s voice which I file away for future reference. “ What’s so bad about that?”

I flinch.

“ You want to know?”

“ I may as well. I know everything else.”

I glare. He puts up his hands in surrender.

“ Okay. Seriously. I want to know.”

I swallow. I look down. Here’s where tears come into my eyes again, but they don’t fall. I refuse to let them fall.

“ I said… I said it was a mistake.” I glance up at Michael. He looks shocked. “ And then I ran away.”
************
It’s funny.

Sometimes, I just sit and wonder… what do they really mean when they say, ‘ the pen is mightier than the sword’? …I know it goes something like that, but really, what’s the meaning behind it all? When I was younger, I used to puzzle over this for hours at a time. How could one flimsy, little pen possibly stand up against the much bigger, badass sword? Physically impossible, unless it was some sort of new unbreakable pen. At least, that was my conclusion back then.

Now, just like a lot of things…it’s different.

Now I know, it’s not what the pen and the sword look like that make up the meaning behind that phrase.

It’s what they do.

Consider this. A sword can kill, say, a dozen or so people when used right. A pen can kill millions. Just by the simple act of being used to sign a signature on a piece of paper, the pen can condemn a whole city to death. It’s as easy as that. Consider this too. While a sword can be used to threaten, oh say, a village or two, a pen, on the other hand, can decide the futures of a country and generations to come.

And then I realize something else. It’s not the pen that’s mightier than the sword. It’s the words that the pen writes that hold all the power. It’s all about the words. The words that are written on that piece of paper the pen is going to sign. It’s the words that decide the future. That can lift you up and make you feel invincible. That can crush you and all your hopes and dreams in one fell swoop. And now that I’ve established that words hold so much power… who was it again who came up with that phrase, ‘Sticks and stones may break my bones but words never can’? Because I may just have to intervene here. Words may not break your bones but they can do something worse.

They can break your soul.

Panic starts to rise within me.

Oh. My. God.

I can’t…I’m not ready for this.

“ Are you ready for this?”

The speaker is Michael, and he’s staring at me from his spot on the pavement where he’s just dismounted his motorcycle. I’m still frozen on the seat and slowly, I turn my head to face him.

“ I’m ready. ”

And yes, the owner of that calm, steady voice is me.

Michael nods and walks away, obviously buying that very bald faced lie. Sigh. When I become such a good liar, I’d like to know? He turns back when he doesn’t hear me following and frowns.

“ Liz. What the hell are you still doing there?”

Banishing the thoughts that are turning my legs into jelly, I remove my helmet and shoot him an irritated look.

“ I’m coming, I’m coming. It’s not like the Crash is going to run away or something.”

“ Yeah, yeah. Whatever. C’mon let’s go. We’re going to be late.”

“ Since when did that ever bother you?” I grumble under my breath, following him at a snail’s pace. Y’know, for someone who just said she was ready a minute ago, I don’t seem very ready. Wonder what that means? I glance up when I don’t hear Michael’s footsteps ahead of me to find him watching me intently, his trademark scowl on his face.

“ What?”

The scowl fades and is replaced by an uncertain look. Uh oh. He’s going to talk about…that.

“ Liz…he’s going to want to talk about it, you know.”

I swallow. “ I know.”

“ Right. And last I heard you hadn’t exactly figured out what you were going to say to him.”

I glare at him, an action that deflects my attention from my trembling heart.

“ I’m aware of that, Michael.” I snap. I swallow, and my gaze softens. I have no right to be angry at Michael. After all he’s done for me… “ I’m sorry,” I whisper, looking down at the ground and wondering, when exactly did everything start going down the tubes? “ I’m just…it’s just…”

“ Don’t sweat it short stuff.” He nods in understanding. No one in our group knows better than Michael about the pressures of not being able to express yourself emotionally. It’s an after effect of the wall, you see, it can be a curse and a blessing at the same time. Because of it, nothing can hurt you emotionally. You’re safe guarded from the world. But then again, you can’t feel much of anything either. Ah well. Nothing is perfect.

I would’ve happily gone on in this depressing train of thought had I not suddenly yelped, because apparently, Michael has decided that now is as good a time as any to grab my head in a headlock and drag me to the back room of the CrashDown. “ It’ll come to you.” He says reassuringly.

And I would be reassured, if I wasn’t trying to fight my way out of something I thought Michael had left behind in seventh grade.

“ Michael! Stop it! Ow!”

“ Aw, c’mon Liz, don’t be such a lightweight.”

“ When I get loose I am seriously going to hurt you!” I holler, twisting every which way.

“ Oh, I’m scared,” He snorts.

“ Fine! I’m going to tell Maria about the portrait then!”

I’m released immediately and stumble from Michael and turn to face him. Ah. Sweet, wonderful air. I massage my neck and stare balefully at Michael, who’s scowling at me.

“ Lighten up, would you Liz?”

I take a deep breath. I know that in his own warped way, that headlock is Michael’s way of trying to get me to relax, to calm down. Did I mention that underneath that gruff and badass exterior, Michael Guerin’s a big, teddy bear? He really is. I feel a surge of affection for him and I speak before I’m too embarrassed to say what I want to.

“ Michael, about today…thanks for everything.”

He nods, understanding all that I want to convey in those six words. “ Sure.”

I bite my lip and plow on. “ And uh…thanks for not…telling anyone. I’ll do it…later.”

“ Right.”

“ Okay.” Another deep breath. We both look at the door that will take us into the back room of the CrashDown.

Silence reigns.

“ If you’re not ready…”.

“ Let’s just get this over with.” I say grimly. “ I have to face him sometime.” Faking bravado is better than shaking in real fear any day. “ And if you ever do a headlock on me again,” Here it comes folks. The threat to end a life just so I can add a little more bravado into my fear ridden armor, “ I’m going to kill you.”

The door leading out into the alley suddenly opens.

“ Get in line, chica.”

At the sound of Maria’s voice, we both freeze. Michael has this ‘oh-crap’ expression on his face and the one on mine is just…well, considering she just took away half my life span, it’s not pretty.

Does she even notice?

Uh, this is Maria we’re talking about. In true DeLuca fashion, she immediately launches into a tirade. You have to love her.

“ Where have you guys been?” Before I know it, Hurricane DeLuca is on the warpath, marching towards us and dragging us inside, to our lockers. “ It’s a complete nut house out there, complete with the customers from the seventh level of hell and Dina is just about to go totally postal, not to mention that Ben is threatening to start burning the orders if Michael doesn’t get in there, and Agnes is no freakin’ help at all!!”

One day, I am going to have to task Maria how she manages to say ten thousand words in just one breath. Because, when you ignore the mind boggling confusion it invokes, you gotta admit, it’s just too cool.

“ Then why aren’t you out there helping?” Michael says with a scowl, removing his jacket and tossing it into his now open locker, grabbing his apron and donning it with quick, irritated jerks.

“ I’m on a break, space boy.”

“ Huh. And I’m betting that that’s exactly what Agnes would say too.” He says. I grin. He’s baiting her. And by the way her eyes are darkening, she’s taking it, hook line and meltdown.

“ You know what? NEVER MIND, Michael! I have precisely 4 minutes and counting BEFORE I have to go back into purgatory and back to serving the minions of Satan and I’m not going to waste them by arguing with you!”

Michael by this time, has finished tying a bandana around his head. He smirks at Maria.

“ Actually, you just did. And guess what? You only have…two minutes and counting left.”

He saunters off, leaving Maria incredibly incensed and me recovering enough from my giggles to vacate the room and change into my own uniform. As I change, I wait for the impending shriek.

“ MICHAEL GUERIN, YOU ARE A COMPLETE AND TOTAL ASS!”

Grin. Actually, Maria’s edited the content of that shriek quite a bit. Usually, it’s much more colorful. Fastening the last of the snaps, I re-enter the break room from the changing room to find Maria sniffing her oils like it’s going out of style.

“ All better?” I ask innocently.

Maria waves a hand in the air. “ I wonder… why do I put up with him?”

“ Because you’re madly, insanely, totally head over heels in love with him.” I answer calmly, arranging the antennae I’m hoping to get my uncle to drop the next time he decides to remodel the uniforms on my head. “ And because you know he feels the same way about you.”

This settles her, and a smile overpowers the frown on her face.

“ Oh yeah.” Then she shakes her head, in the process, shaking away the dreamy look on her face. “ You alright? We missed you at lunch today.”

That would probably be because I spent lunch hour in the library. Oh well. I nod and smile sheepishly at her.

“ Sorry. I was in the library.”

“ Ah.” Blue green eyes twinkle at me. “ Last minute research, huh?”

Uh huh. She’s being waaaayyy too understanding about this. Immediately on alert, I give her a cautious smile. “ You could say that.”

“ Right. So listen. You and me. A bowl of ice cream. Tonight. What do you say?”

I want to say no. I REALLY want to say no. The results of our LAST ice cream talk weren’t exactly…uh…well, at least it was everything I had expected. I nod and smile again.

“ Sure. I’ll grab the ice cream. You get the toppings okay?”

“ Excellent.” Maria agrees, flashing that dimpled smile.

The break room door opens just then, revealing an exhausted and very disheveled Dina, who’s mumbling something about ‘demons from the underworld’. I glance at Maria’s sympathy filled face as Dina stumbles over to the couch and plops wearily down on it. The sympathy immediately turns into a grimace as she looks out into the eating area of the café. I’m sensing hesitation here. Exactly which or maybe, WHAT customers do we have?

“ Maria. Is there something I’m missing here? I mean, The Crash isn’t usually that busy on a week day.”

Maria sighs and takes my arm.

“ Yeah, well, we usually don’t have to deal with,” She pauses as she throws the door open with a flourish, giving me my first good look at the chaos lucky Dina has just escaped from. “ A field trip from the retirement center and an orthodontist’s convention at the same time. And that’s not even counting the fact that apparently, THIS is the night, out of all nights, that every family with at least five kids decided to pick THIS café to eat at.”

Yep.

It’s a nut house, alright.

I groan as I grab an order pad and march to the nearest table that’s hollering for attention.

It’s going to be a long night.

“ Hi, welcome to the CrashDown, my name is Liz, I’ll be your waitress for today. What drinks can I get
you, or would you like to order now?”

“ It’s about time!” The red haired lady in front of me snaps. She’s cradling a squalling infant in her arms while the man across from her, undoubtedly her husband, is beseeching a fidgeting toddler to sit still. Okay. I can handle this. I beam at her with my patented, I’m-a-happy-waitress smile and diligently take their orders while she and her hubby make waspish remarks about the ‘service’ here. But that’s okay. I can handle that too. It’s only when I feel a wet, squishy substance being emptied into my shoe, and look down to see ANOTHER toddler, identical to the first, pouring mustard all over my feet, that I think about amending that statement.

“ Well? Are you going to go or not?” The man scowls.

Oh yeah.

It’s going to be a very long night.
*******************************


“ Miss, we’d like to order now!”

“ Waitress, this isn’t what I ordered!”

“ Can we get some service here!”

“ Miss? Miss!”

There’s just nothing like dealing with the CrashDown gone mad WITH a perpetual smile in place to take your mind off certain… things. I shake my head. The clamor of obnoxious voices has permanently damaged my hearing, I swear! I cannot believe this hasn’t died down yet. I mean, seriously, the people with kids are STILL here, haven’t they ever heard of something called bedtime? My uncle and aunt on the other hand, are over the moon about the number of people who are terrorizing their staff. I wonder if they would be willing to hand me a raise if I ask for it now?

“ I’ll be right there, sir,“ I hear Maria say in a strained voice. I’ll bet you anything that a gargoyle grin has replaced her usually bright smile. And then all I hear are heavy stomps, going to the pickup window.

“ Michael, WHERE is that galaxy sub?!” Maria half-yells, on the verge of shrieking.

She is definitely NOT a happy waitress. Hell, she’s not even a happy Maria. Not that I would be happy if a juvenile infant spilled soda all over me as I was serving the ungrateful little squirt, resulting in an unsightly stain on my uniform, but I can’t worry about Maria right now. I have my own sanity to think about.

“…twenty six, twenty seven, twenty eight…”

I fight the urge to glare at the woman in front of me, a woman who is dead resolved on testing the limits of my patience and goodwill by INSISTING she pay exactly the amount she was charged, which means she has to count out PENNIES to make an exact fee of ten dollars and fifty-two cents. Meanwhile, other customers are shooting me dirty looks, no doubt thinking that I am the worst waitress ever, depriving them of their daily fix of CrashDown fare by just standing still and smiling inanely at this lady in front of me.

Whatever.

Obviously, they can’t see the muscle twitching in my right temple, proof of my furious headache and my urge to just chuck this lady out of the café. Plus, there is still mustard in my shoe. Did I mention that?

I take a deep breath and hitch up the compulsory smile that’s threatening to crack my face off.

“ Ma’am, we DO have change here. It’s not necessary to-”

“ …thirty, thirty one, thirty two…”

…did she just ignore me completely? She did. She ignored me completely. To hell with the customer always being right, I’m going to-

Two dimes fall on the pile of pennies in front of me, and a male voice says,

“ And here’s two dimes to bring the total to ten dollars and fifty two cents. Thank you for visiting the CrashDown, please come again.”

And then she’s gone, being ushered away by the angel of mercy who provided the blessed two dimes. I think I’m gaining a whole new appreciation of dimes. I think I may even start up a dime appreciation day. I look up, relief drawing out my first genuine smile since…whenever, ready to say a heartfelt thank you to whoever rescued me when I freeze.

I’m…I’m not…I’m not ready for this.

“Max.”

He doesn’t say anything and after that embarrassing little squeak that came out of my mouth just a second ago, I choose to remain silent too. So now, here I am staring at a person yet again, but this time, I’m not fighting the urge to glare. I’m not quite sure what I’m fighting, although, I have a sneaking suspicion that it’s my urge to flee, but I’m pretty sure I’m losing the battle. In a desperate attempt to find something to say, I cast about and my mind lands on the fact that the last time I saw him was when he was in his underwear. And let’s not even go to the fact that it was vice versa.

Oh god.

And yes, folks, I’m blushing.

“ Um…hey. Thanks for…you know. H-How’s it going?”

Why is he just standing there? Didn’t he hear me?

“ Max?”

Max stares at me intently for a while longer before nodding his head. And shooting me a fleeting half smile. I mean, I think he did. It barely touched his lips so I can’t be sure…his lips? I’m thinking about his lips? …STOP IT! Stop it, stop it, stop it!

“ It’s good.” He answers quietly.

“ Oh okay. Good. That’s…good.”

And we’re in awkward silence land. I’ve never actually managed to figure out what’s worse. Is it the staring or the awkward silence? Maybe it’s a combination of the two. Maybe it’s a combination of the two while you’re standing in a busy as all get out café… or maybe…

“ Liz. About last night.”

Or maybe it’s when the person you’re trying to not fall for brings up a moment of weakness when you kissed said person that’s the worst thing of all. Damn it. It looks like my time is up.

Forcing my gaze to meet his, I notice something strange. Max’s eyes…they’re not…normal. I mean, they’re normal but…they’re not as they usually are.

“ About that,” I start, nervously fiddling with my order pad and steadfastly ignoring at least two tables that are clamoring for attention. “ I-”

“ Max, Liz! Come on you two!” The sudden yell startles us both and we turn to see my aunt gesturing to all the tables that need serving. “ You can chat later! We’ve got work.”

“ Sorry Mrs. Parker,” Max calls out. He glances at me and then seems to come to a decision. He grabs my hand and pulls me after him into the break room. He’s not paying attention to the tables either.

“ Miss!”

“ Waitress, over here!”

“ Max,” I call weakly, hoping to stall. I’m not ready for this. What am I supposed to say? “ The customers?”

Max turns abruptly directs a one thousand dollar smile to the tables. “ She’ll be right back.” And then we’re off again. We pass by a frazzled Maria, who simply stares as I shoot her a helpless look. And then we’re in the back room.

Alone.

And he’s still holding my hand.

As if realizing this just NOW, he drops it and paces forward a few steps and then turns back to me.

“ You have plans tonight?”

“ I do. I mean…Maria has plans. She and I. We both do. We have plans.” Oh boy. I am an idiot. I take a deep breath and ignore the slight amusement coloring Max’s face at my expense. “Maria and I are going to eat ice cream after closing. That is, if we ever do close.”

Oh good! My brain hasn’t been permanently disconnected from my mouth. Always a good thing to know.

“ Yeah. Your uncle called and said he needed all hands on deck. I think even Alex and Isabel are coming to help out.”

“ They are? That’s great then. I think Maria’s an inch away from committing murder. Not that I’m that far behind.”

He does that half-smile thingy again but it doesn’t have it’s usual knee-weakening, heart pounding effect on me. It’s the lack of sparkle in his eyes that’s doing it. It just doesn’t seem complete.

“ So can I come over after you two finish then? I’ll meet you on your balcony. We…we need to talk Liz.”

“ I know. I know we do. It’s just-”

“ Please.”

Aw, hell. I never could say no to the eyes.

“ Sure.”

Lord give me strength. Something tells me I’ll need it.

TBC

Part 11 Recap
1. Flashback to 4 years ago, just after Max comforts Liz in the classroom (they are in junior high). We get to see an outside party's assessment of the gang plus Jessica, from special guest star Katherine Topolsky herself
2. Jordan Connor makes another appearance, making good on his plan to switch into Liz's English class to secure her assistance
3. We see more of what happened at the reservoir after Jordan left Max and Liz there, particularly Liz's freak out about it
4. We find out that Liz kissed Max in some fit of madness, and we end with Max requesting they speak about the incident after their shift
Last edited by Comet on Thu May 23, 2013 11:23 pm, edited 1 time in total.
User avatar
Comet
Enthusiastic Roswellian
Posts: 47
Joined: Tue Oct 09, 2001 4:58 pm

Part 12 12.01.11

Post by Comet »

Natalie36: Ah yes...the heartache, the turmoil...who wouldn't miss all that? :)

begonia9508: You tell me if it's good or bad! Thank you for reading, I'll keep it coming.

Earth2Mama: This is Max and Liz we're talking about here. Who knows with these two? Sometimes I don't even know, and I'm the one writing them! Hope you're not disappointed with how it turned out in the end hehe...

keepsmiling7: Er..yeah..somehow I don't think you'll get all the resolution you were hoping for in this conversation..but it will come! Eventually! :wink:

Thanks for reading everyone! I love hearing your reactions to the retooled parts, and hope to see more of it soon. Enjoy the part, and the weekend!

12. The Breaking of a Wall

“ Thank you, please come again.”

I grin at the elderly couple in front of me, some of the few customers tonight who haven’t been absolute hell.

They smile back and the lady says to her husband,

“ Eric, doesn’t she look just like Leigh Anne? Same colouring, same eyes… and such a pretty smile!”

I blush, and think about protesting, but somehow I can’t tear my eyes away from this couple. You see I’ve watched them the whole night, when I wasn’t thinking about killing people, that is. And from what I’ve seen, the way they are together pretty much embodies everything I want for myself. It’s like they’re surrounded by some kind of glow, and when you look at them, you instinctively know that they are the real thing.

So all right. I admit it. If it isn’t clear by now, let me make it so: I, Liz Parker, am a hopeless romantic. It is my biggest secret… well, okay, my second biggest secret…oh wait, that one isn’t a secret anymore, is it? And… oh hell, here I go, going back into thinking about Max. I’ve tried, believe me; I’ve tried not to think about him since I exited the break room. And I was doing a pretty good job, damn it! I focus on the couple in front of me again and in an attempt to stop thinking about him, listen closely to what Eric is saying.

“ I was just thinking the same thing, Karen.” He beams at his wife before smiling kindly at me. “ Leigh Anne is the beauty in our family,” He explains. “ Why, when she was your age, she had the boys lined up around the block, all waiting to ask her out. It drove her father batty,” He chuckles.

Karen laughs with him and nods. “ Poor Darren. And Leigh was so headstrong too. Smart, and talented and so determined to do everything by herself.”

Out of the corner of my eye, I see several tables waving for attention and I see Maria, Isabel and even Alex rushing about with the other waitresses and all of them are giving me dirty looks, which I ignore. Unfortunately, I don’t turn my gaze away fast enough and catch Maria’s eye. She glares at me and rams her hands onto her hips, lifting an eyebrow, clearly saying

What are you just frickin’ standing around for?

I glare back and look away dismissively, sending her my own message.

What? I’m working too!

I catch Isabel’s eye next and I can barely stifle my giggles. Isabel Evans in a CrashDown uniform. Somebody take a picture. She looks none too pleased however, and is scowling very heavily at me. She looks deliberately at all the customers and then back at me and I get the message loud and clear.

No way in HELL am I going to serve all these people Liz!

I lift my chin and look away pointedly, hiding my grin when I hear her indignant gasp all the way across the room. Apparently she got my message too. The message that says,

Well neither am I!

I tune back into the conversation in front of me, not looking in Alex’s direction in case he wants to practice best friend telepathy as well. Karen continues, not noticing my small lapse in concentration.

“ She was a very fickle girl. At times, she avoided boys like the plague. And then in later years, she had so many boyfriends that her mother despaired of her ever settling down and getting married.”

I smirk. More power to you, Leigh Anne. Taming my smirk into an encouraging smile, I speak again. “ Sounds like my type of girl. So what happened?”

Eric smiles, as if he was expecting my answer. “ The strangest thing. She married the one person she had sworn all her life that she wasn’t interested in.”

A small frown begins to spread over my face. Why do I get the feeling that I won’t like this answer? Against my better judgment, I find myself speaking.

“ She did? Who was he?”

Damn my tongue.

Karen smiles. “ She married her best friend, the boy she’d grown up with and who knew her better than anyone else. Everyone always knew they were meant to be together…. even if they didn’t know it themselves.”

“ Aw…that is so sweet!” A voice at my elbow coos. I glance up in surprise to find Maria standing next to me, blue green eyes sparkling with delight and mischief. Next to her is Isabel, and the tall blonde is grinning broadly as well. Apparently, they had come to retrieve me from my malingering and managed to hear the story in the process. Maria presses forward eagerly. “ How many children do they have?”

“ Two at the moment. Twins, and quite a handful at that.”

“ How cute!” Isabel glances at me, eyes glinting with playfulness and just a little hint of payback. “ Doesn’t that story sound familiar Liz? Don’t you have half the boys lining up around the block for you?”

I give her a fake smile. “ Actually, Izzy, no, I don’t.”

“ She’s right Isabel. They don’t line up around the block. They all just press themselves up against the windows, hoping to get a glimpse of her!” Maria chips in.

“ Oh, right! Thanks for correcting me Maria,” Isabel says graciously.

Eric laughs and Karen stares at me, a little wide eyed. “ Goodness! Even Leigh Anne’s admirers weren’t that, uh…”

“ Stalkerish?” Maria supplies cheekily. Karen smiles and nods.

“ Exactly.”

“ Anyway, the similarities don’t end there, do they, Lizzie?” Maria asks, grinning at me more. I love Maria; you all know that, but right now, I could cheerfully strangle her.

“ What, are you saying she’s best friends with a boy she’s known her whole life too?” Eric asks, a bit jokingly.

Isabel nods.

“ Pretty much. And wouldn’t you know it, she denies that she has any feelings for him too.”

Okay. I love Isabel too, but let’s just add her on to the People-I-Want-to-Strangle list, shall we?

“ Makes you think doesn’t it?” Maria asks innocently, staring at the couple. They give me knowing looks and nod.

“ Yes it does.”

I’m gritting my teeth by now. I give Maria and Isabel gargoyle like grins and say in a high-pitched voice, “ Guys, I think tables 3 and 8 need a waitresses.”

They get the message, and my not too subtle elbow in the ribs (for Maria) and my death glare (for Isabel) all too clearly. While Maria masks her wince with another bright smile while Isabel waves goodbye at Eric and Karen for them both.

“ We better get going. It was nice talking to you.” She says, flashing them the trademark Evans smile.

“ Oh you too, dears. ”

“ And Lizzie? I think tables 2, 6 and 4 need a waitress as well.” With that last parting shot, Maria grabs Isabel’s arm and the two traitors sashay off into the madness, giggling with each other. I’m barely managing to control the urge to chuck something large and heavy at them both. They’re just lucky nothing near me fits that criterion. A little embarrassed, I glance back at Eric and Karen. They’re staring at me, an understanding look on their faces.

“ Um…that was Maria and Isabel. My best friends. Some of them anyway. You should go ahead and ignore what they said. Maria, she gets a little…hyper sometimes. It causes her to hallucinate. And Isabel, she plays at being an ice queen most of the time, and so, right now, I assume she has a head cold.”

Oh my… please, stop talking now Liz! Stop!

“ I think I know why that young man has been staring at you all night, dear. You have noticed, haven’t you Eric?”

“ How could I not? Frankly, I was amazed he could cook burgers while staring at her.” He chuckles.

I...what?

“ Reminds me of how Mark used to stare at Leigh Anne.” Karen muses, a faraway look on her face. Snapping back to attention, she focuses on me again. “ Well, I think we’d better get going. Liz, dear, thank you for being such a sweetheart and indulging an old couples’ ramblings.”

I grin. “ Oh no problem at all.”

Eric slips a twenty across to me, with a wink. “ Here’s your tip.” My eyes grow wide and I open my mouth to object, but he waves it away. “ No, no, I insist you keep it. Maybe you and that young man over there,” He nods over his shoulder in the ‘young man’s’ general direction, which is near the counter. Now see, we’ve covered this before. And we all know that one of my several flaws is my inappropriate curiosity. So I look.

Big mistake. Vaguely, I hear Eric continuing on…

“- can use that to go out for a movie. It’d be less dangerous for him that way, since he won’t be cooking and staring at you at the same time.”

Perhaps they saw my somehow dazed look, because with a last smile and wave, they leave and all I can do is manage a small smile and wave back before I’m pulled back into the irresistible trap that are Max’s eyes.

Have you ever been in space? You haven’t? Well, neither have I. But somehow, I imagine that this is what being in space feels like. Floating endlessly, surrounding by vast infinities of stars, possibilities endless. Reaching for the nearest beautiful star just seems like the wisest thing to do. Except that my beautiful star happens to be called Max. Our eyes are still locked. Slowly, I step out from behind the counter and take a step forward. His eyes light up a bit and I don’t know, as if it hadn’t manifested itself enough times, my actions only prove just how much of a hold he has over me.

I start to smile.

He starts to smile back and he takes a step towards me as well.

The noisy diner fades into non-existence.

The glow of my star gets brighter. Whispers of forever and eternity begin to wind themselves through my head. I want to reach out for it so badly but something stops me. In the next moment, I find out what it is.

A tall blonde crosses my line of vision, making a beeline for Max and throwing herself into his arms like she hasn’t seen him in a year.

Yep.

It’s good ol’ Jessie.

I turn away immediately, moving to the first table that needs serving. I go through the motions automatically, only paying enough attention to jot down orders correctly, listening to the sentence that’s resounding over and over in my head…

Max is beyond my reach.

What is it that they say about space again?

Oh yeah.

In space, no one can hear you scream.

Which is a good thing, I guess.

Because right now, I want to do just that and never stop…

************************

“ Welcome to the CrashDown, I’m Liz, I’ll be your waitress for the evening, can I get you some drinks or would you like to order now?”

The monotony of that line never ceases to amaze me. I’ve been reciting it since I was eight, and would you believe that back then, I used to spend hours in front of the mirror, reciting the lines, and practicing my I’m-a-happy-waitress smile? Yeah, I know. I was such a dork back then.

I am currently staring at the white paper that is my order pad, and now I’m wondering why all the happy little short hand words aren’t appearing on it. Oh yeah. That would be because the customer has yet to start speaking. I sigh and say,

“ Um, okay, that means you can order now…sir.”

Still no one speaks. A thought just occurred to me. What if he is actually a ‘she’? Oh God. My eyes widen and I clear my throat.

“ I, uh…sorry. I meant ma’am.

Silence.

And I am starting to get a little pissed off here. So I finally look up, fully prepared to let out just a little of my frustrations. I open my mouth but shut it a moment later.

Jordan’s staring at me, amusement written clearly all over his face. His gray eyes are dancing with laughter and I blink and to add to an already lovely day, I flush in embarrassment. Again.

“ Ok. I retract my last sentence. I really meant sir.” He’s laughing now. I sigh, a small grin breaking out in spite of myself. “Why the hell weren’t you answering, anyway?”

Jordan swallows back more laughter and then clears his throat. “ What, and miss the view?”

I raise an eyebrow at him. I’ve been working for over six hours now. I’m on over over time. My uniform has all sorts of condiment stains on it. And with the types of thoughts that have been rampaging through my head since Jessica decided to attack Max with her lips, in my presence,AGAIN, I can tell you with utmost certainty that watching me doesn’t amount to too much of a view right now.

But Jordan doesn’t seem at all fazed. He simply nods. “ Not buying that one, huh? So would you believe I got a kick out of making you uncomfortable?”

I smirk. “ Yeah. That does sound more believable. So tell me this, Mr. Connor.” I tilt my head to the side and stare questioningly at him. “ Why would you want to do that?”

He smirks back. “ Oh come on, Parker. You do it all the time.” I continue to stare at him, willing myself to not smile and give away just how true his statement is. “ What are your reasons?”

“ They’re mine to know.” I reply. “ So. Let’s start over. Hi. Welcome to the CrashDown. My name is Liz, I’ll be your waitress this evening. Do you want something to drink, or do you want to order now?”

He brushes a renegade strand of hair out of his eyes and smiles easily at me. Did I mention just how great this boys’ smile is? I didn’t? Well I should have. It’s very, very…distracting. And distraction is what I need right now. Distraction keeps me from replaying the scene of Jessie catapulting herself into Max’s arms. Distraction stops me from reliving that moment, the moment that keeps flashing through my head of how they were kissing like there was no tomorrow. Distraction is the only thing that’s keeping me in here right now. Distraction…is highly overrated.

“ Hello? Parker. You in there?”

I blink. Again. Jordan’s waving a hand in my face.

“ Hey. Welcome back. “

I swallow.

Distraction is NOT working.

“ I’m sorry.” I whisper.

The gray eyes show concern. A small frown tugs his lips downward.

“ It’s fine. Parker, are you okay?” His looks over my uniform, taking in my disheveled appearance. “ You look beat. Why don’t you sit down for a while?”

That sounds like the most heavenly idea I’ve ever heard. I have been dying to just go up to my room, get rid of this totally rank uniform, have a good shower and crawl under my covers. But I can’t do this. At least not right now. So I shake my head, fighting the tide of hysteria that’s rising within me.

“ I can’t.” I gesture helplessly at the café around me. The crowd has thinned out a bit, but it’s still pretty busy. “ Duty calls.”

Jordan furrows his brow in thought. “ Well…how about this. You sit down while taking my order.” I hesitate. “ Come on, Parker. You’ll still be doing your duty.”

Aw what the hell. My feet are killing me anyway and if I sit opposite Jordan, I have zero chance of catching sight of Jessica as she sits in a booth, waiting for Max. Which, at the moment, is a very attractive prospect, because my reluctance at seeing her has only escalated since I’ve seen her kissing her boyfriend, especially since now I have to grapple with the fact that not 24 hours ago, I had kissed him too. Guilt is not normally an emotion I associate with seeing Jessica Thorne and it is with extreme discomfort that I bear it now.

There is too much too think about, and suddenly, I am so very, very tired. I shuffle into the booth opposite him and sit down. Jordan grins victoriously and I smile back, just a little. I mentally shake myself, because I am still on the clock, after all. There will be plenty of time to torture myself later. I just have to get through the rest of my shift, my ice cream session with Maria, and then a conversation with Max too. Piece of cake.

Right?

“ Right. So…what can I get you?”

“ I think I want one of the specials.” He answers back.

I nod, and ready my order pad. “ Which one?”

“ I’m not sure.” He leans back and studies me, a hint of mischief dancing in his eyes. “ Could you maybe run through them for me?”

I narrow my eyes at him. “ Jordan. You’ve been living in Roswell long enough to know our specials.”

He shrugs. “ Sorry. They’ve all just completely slipped my mind.”

And then it clicks. He’s doing this on purposes, so I can sit with him for just a little longer. Clever boy. My feet thank you profusely. I don’t say this though. What I say, with a bright, I’m-a-happy-waitress smile on my face is,

“ What would you like to hear about first? There’s The Will Smith Special, The Sigourney Weaver, The Blue Moon Special…”

And as I continue to reel off different combinations of food, Jordan once again bestows one of those killer smiles upon me. And surprise, surprise.

I find myself smiling back.

***************************

“ Thanks. Please come again.”

Business has finally died down. I would shout and dance for joy right now, but I’m too tired, and so, I instead busy myself with going around the café, wiping down tables and ignoring the fact that Maria and Isabel have been whispering together the whole night. It is never pretty when those two decide to combine their unholy powers, and for the sake of my sanity, I am giving them a wide berth. Still, I cannot help but catch whispered snatches of their conversation when I do pass them by, and nothing I hear comforts me.

“…you see them tonight? They both look like someone just died!”

“ Well we can’t very well drag them out of here and ask them what happened yesterday, now can we? Just relax, Alex and Michael will take care of Max later, and we’ll take care of distracting Li-“

The bell at the front rings, and I almost sprint to the front of the café to greet the new customers. I do NOT want to hear the rest of that sentence. It sounds suspiciously like it would equal more complications for me and this is the very last thing I want right now. I am successful at avoiding them for another hour, but when Maria and Isabel rush up to me for the second time tonight and begin dragging me to the break room, I know my time is up. All I can do now is groan in protest.

“ You know, I love you two like my sisters, I really do. But right now, I’m thinking I want to be an only child again.”

“ Oh shush Lizzie!” Maria says. “ It’s break time. A very well deserved break time.”

“ And even if it’s not, I’m declaring it so,” Isabel states. She doesn’t look like her normally perfectly put together self. Nope. Her hair is actually coming out of the stylish bun she’s twisted it into for once. Isabel with her hair mussed up?

That is NEVER a good sign.

We’ve reached the break room and I’m forced to sit on the couch. Not that I’m complaining much. I lean back and stare wearily at the two blondes in front of me. Both scrutinizing me, both with arms crossed over their chests.

I stare at them, my eyes very wide.

“ What?” They don’t say anything; Isabel looks like she’s searching for the right words to say and Maria’s staring at me like she’s x-raying my insides. The whole scene looks very familiar, and before I know it, I’m blurting out,

“ I didn’t do it! It wasn’t me!”

This sudden declaration causes Maria and Isabel to jump in surprise and they gape at me.

“ What?”

“ Huh?”

I clamp my mouth shut, my face instantly going red. My hands start flailing wildly as I begin to explain.

“ Um… sorry. It’s just… déjà vu.”

They continue staring at me, clearly wondering if I’m losing my mind. And maybe I am. But I continue my explanation anyway.

“ Uh…remember that time we were in eighth grade, and you had that really annoying parrot, Maria?”

Maria and Isabel continue to stare blankly at me. Obviously, they’re not going to be much help, but nonetheless, I continue on this very wonderful walk down memory lane.

“ Right…okay, I think its name was Petey or Paulie or something like that. Anyway, he disappeared and you two were really upset, because you actually thought it was cute and didn’t see it for the demented little jerk I knew it was, and as soon as you found out it was missing, you both came straight here and made me sit on the couch and were looking at me in exactly the same way you were just a few minutes ago. And then you guys started interrogating me, because you thought I did to something to it, and granted, I didn’t like that bird, but I would never…you DO remember, don’t you? It was…”

Geez. Why are they looking at me like I’ve grown another head?!

I sigh.

“ Yeah. Okay. Never mind.”

Isabel shakes her head at me, and says in a very solemn voice,

“ Liz, sometimes, you really make me worry about your sanity.”

I smirk. “ Only sometimes?”

Maria snorts and waves away my response. “ We’ll talk about Liz’s sanity, or lack of it, later on. We’ve got bigger fish to fry.” She says while exchanging dark looks with Isabel. “Liz. What’s going on with you and lover boy out there?”

I frown at her.

“ Oh God. Maria, I thought I explained it all to you already. And Izzy, I thought Alex told you all about it? And while we’re on the subject, can you NOT refer to Max as lover boy?”

Isabel’s face scrunches up. “ Ugh. Liz, could you maybe not use my brother’s name and lover boy in the same sentence? It’s kind of damaging.”

“ And I wasn’t talking about Max. At least not yet!” Maria says.

Oh.

“ Oh.” I say. “ So. Who were you talking about?”

“ We were talking about the GUY out there who hasn’t lifted his eyes from you ALL NIGHT!” Maria says, jabbing an accusing finger towards the eating area. “ Care to share, Lizzie?”

Mystified, I shake my head at her.

“ Y’know Maria, I would love to, but unfortunately, I have no clue what you’re talking about,”

Isabel sighs and blows away a stray strand of blonde hair.

“ She’s talking about Jordan Connor, Liz. Name ring a bell? Jordan Connor, school hottie? Jordan Connor, who you had a massive crush on in ninth grade?” I flush. Yeah. She would bring that up. “ Jordan, who Max had a fight with? Remember him?”

I roll my eyes in irritation.

“ Thanks for the history lesson, Izzy. Of course I remember him. But-” My eyes widen and I gape at them. “ What? Max and Jordan had a fight?” I shoot up from my slouched position and sit up ramrod straight. I am so flabbergasted by this revelation that I stupidly voice the first thing that pops into my head. “ Who won?”

Once again, I am the proud receiver of Maria and Isabel’s blank stares.

I cringe and shrink back down.

Note-to-self: Stop watching ‘SmackDown’ with Alex and Michael. Maybe then I won’t be so blood thirsty and eager to hear the details of a fight. I shake my head, recovering myself.

“ Um. Sorry. Hanging around guys too much causes their testosterone to rub off on you, didn’t you know?” They continue to stare. And I sigh. Clearly, my skill in the charm department is at an all time low. Oh well. “ When did this happen anyway? DID it really happen, or is it one of those rumor things? Where was I? What was it-”

“ Hold up! One thing at a time Lizzie.” Maria says, choosing to ignore my testosterone comment. “ First, you tell us what’s going on between you two.”

I stare incredulously at them both.

“ Excuse me? Why would you guys think there was something going on between Jordan and I? We just started speaking to each other again a week ago for god’s sake. And, God, I have… I’m in…I don’t even…” Must…stop…babbling! I take a deep breath. “ I’ve got enough to deal with right now without adding even MORE complications to my life okay?”

My rather frenzied speech seems to reassure them about something, so I nod in satisfaction. “ Now what was that about a fi-“

“ So it’s one sided then.” Maria says to Isabel, cutting me off and completely ignoring me.

“ What’s one sided?” I ask. “ Wait, no, no, back up. We’re talking about a fight now!”

“ It could still be a problem!” Isabel says with irritation. I’m confused. I mean, I heard myself, so that should mean they can hear me too, correct? “ You do remember how he-” She begins impatiently.

“ I remember, I remember everything he used to do, okay? How could I forget that?” Maria cuts her off in exasperation.

“ Remember how who did what?” I ask. “ Maria! Isabel, come on! I need info! The fight! Details!” Yes, I know whining is very unbecoming, but certain times do call for it.

Maria continues, ignoring me, again. “ But it’s not like we can do anything about it. And I don’t know about you, but I don’t think he deserves any of our schemes.”

“ Guys! Did Max and Jordan really fight? And…who doesn’t deserve your schemes? Wait. Schemes? You guys are scheming?

This is bad. This is VERY bad. When Maria and Isabel start scheming, the only prudent course of action is to run like hell. Even then, this only delays your doom, because running is futile. In the end, they always, always get you.

They’re like the Borg.

Resistance is futile and all that.

“ He may not deserve it, but if we don’t do anything, it could seriously mess things up. And with the way things are going right now, a mess up is exactly what we don’t need!” Isabel declares.

I’m feeling panic here.

“ No, no, no! I forbid it! Do you hear me, Maria? Izzy? I forbid it. You cannot scheme! You must not scheme!”

“ I agree, okay? But maybe we’re reading too much into this. After all, he hasn’t done anything all this time. Nothing. It could mean that he’s given up.”

“ Do you remember what happened the last time you two implemented one of your, ha ha, ‘brilliant’ schemes? Chaos! Alex broke his big toe, and Max and I were stranded on 285 south for hours! In the snow!

“ Or it could mean that he was just biding his time,” Isabel counters, paying no attention to me whatsoever. “ That he was waiting for something like this to happen. And now that my idiot brother has taken up with the witch, nothing’s standing in his way.”

“ And further more…wait.” I realize too late that the topic has changed. Trust me to only notice this because Max was brought up. I am officially hopeless. “ What does Max have to-“

“ You don’t know that, Isabel,” Maria retorts. “ It…it could just be a friendly thing,” She adds lamely.

What could just be a friendly thing? Guys! I’m still here you know! Hello?!”

Isabel snorts, not in response to me, but to Maria’s statement. It is clear, by my best friend’s tone of voice, that even SHE doesn’t believe what she’s saying. And Isabel knows it.

“ Face it Maria. We’ve got problems. Huge ones.”

“ Would you both quit ignoring me?”

“ Just relax Isabel. We’ll handle them. But we’ll handle this particular problem nicely, okay?”

I have reached my breaking point.

“ THAT’S IT!” I yell. For the second time, they jump. And finally, they look at me.

I leap up from the couch and march between Isabel and Maria.

“ Hi! Remember me? This is LIZ, the person you’ve both been ignoring for the past ten minutes!” I speak very slowly and enunciate every word, knowing it irritates them both when I do that. “ What the hell have you two been talking about? I want to know and I want to know NOW!” I say, reverting to my normal way of speaking.

They glance at one another. A silent message is sent and received. Maria stares at me, her eyes wide.

“ Wow. Sorry Lizzie. We kinda…forgot you were there.”

Did she say that just to spite me?

Because it’s working!

“ You…you forgot?! After I…after you…you two…ARGH!” I throw up my hands. “ I GIVE UP!” I yell. “ You two can take your conversation and, and…STUFF IT!”

Later on, I will look back at that line and groan in total mortification. But right now, I’m too ticked off to notice how incredibly witty it was. I stalk out of the break room and head upstairs, and I’ll have you know, that right now, I am giving serious thought to investing in new friends. Seriously! But maybe leaving in a huff wasn’t such a good idea. Because if I was just a smidge calmer, then chances are I would have definitely seen the laughter Isabel was vainly trying to hold in, and the way Maria’s eyes were dancing with amusement. And I would definitely know why, minutes later, hysterical laughter came from the break room…

But I don’t know why.

So when I do hear it, I simply shake my head and continue running up the stairs.

“ I have definitely got to get new friends,”
************************
Maria is chattering away about the latest gossip at school. Something about Terri Jamison, a belly ring and one of Rick Thomas’s piercings. No prizes for which guessing which piercing it is.

I participate well enough in the conversation. I laugh in all the right places, gasp in scandalized shock where it’s required and generally act like I always do during one of the gossip sessions. All the while, I’m shoveling in ice cream like there’s no tomorrow, ignoring the brain freeze and especially ignoring the way my stomach is writhing around inside me like a snake, and my heart feels like it’s been forced into a tiny box. It is impossible to breathe right at the moment. All of sudden, I realize Maria’s stopped talking and I immediately halt in the process of consuming more Rocky Road.

“ What?”

Eyes narrowed, Maria points at the lump of Rocky Road that’s on its way into my mouth. “ Is something wrong, Lizzie?”

Wrong? Wrong? What could be wrong? I have only just realized that my stupid crush on my best friend has progressed into something infinitely more insane, and I have realized this just in time to be charged with the task of helping him find out if his new girlfriend could be his great love. And I only failed SPECTACULARLY at this by kissing said best friend just last night.

So, no, nothing’s wrong, everything’s just fine.

But, we all know how much of an expert I’m becoming at covering up my initial impulses, don’t we? So, I give Maria a suitable and completely believable confused expression.

“ Huh? No. Why?”

“ You’re eating way too much. You look like you’re starving and you always get starved when you’re nervous.”

Sometimes, having people who know you about as well as you know yourself can be a very bad thing. But then again, it can be a good thing too. Because then you learn how to lie to your friends…and get them to believe it.

So, I roll my eyes and smirk a little. “ I also always get starved after a hell day in the Crash,” I shrug. “ We both do. You realize you’ve just help me polish off a pint of Rocky Road?”

Works like a charm. Maria’s nose wrinkles and she puts down her spoon. “ Ugh. And I’m sure I’ll have to pay for it with weeks at the gym.” She sighs but a moment later, the spark is back in her eye. “ Anyway. Where was I? Oh, right! After that-”

Maria goes on.

What a good liar I’ve become.

The thought is not a comforting one at all, stealing over me like an oppressive blanket of heat on an already sweltering day. I can’t do this. I can’t sit here and blatantly lie to another person who I consider one of my nearest and dearest friends. In that sense, the difference between Maria and Max is slight, if it is there at all, but then, if this is true, why is it that I am able to face Max and lie day after day? It’s a rhetorical question. I already know the answer. After all, Maria doesn’t have the power to break me, does she? The thought of her KNOWING who I am deep inside and also NOT knowing who I am doesn’t fill me with fear. Nope, that particular feat is only accomplished by one Max Evans, and I think it’s time I finally face just how much of a hold he has on me.

But first…

“ And then, who should come in but Sal-”

“ I kissed Max.”

The box around my heart gets bigger, and it’s easier to breathe. The words hang in the air between us and I watch carefully for my best friends reaction. It doesn’t seem to register at first, but as the silence continues, her blue green eyes go wider and wider, her mouth forming a small ‘o’ of shock.

“ You-” she begins, looking thunderstruck. I don’t blame her. It would be my exact reaction too, if I were in her shoes. Maria seems to be having a hard time forming the next few words so I help her along, somehow managing to stay amazingly calm through it all.

“-kissed Max.” I nod. “ Yes, I did.”

And then here’s where Maria surprises me. Proof positive that even after more than a decade of friendship, people you think you know so well, you can predict their next words and actions can still be utterly unpredictable. As the minutes pass, I register that we are spending them in silence. She doesn’t freak out on me, nor does she start to hyperventilate. A look I can’t quite describe creeps into her eyes, replacing the shock and she reaches out to hug me.

Initially, I’m stiff. This is…well. To say it is completely unexpected would be an underestimation. But then I realize just how much I need this. I need my best friends to just be there for me now, not to pounce on me with more lectures or cryptic revelations that make no sense. I realize just how tired I am, and for a few, brief moments, I’m content to just hug Maria back, and lean on her strength. When she pulls away, she’s sympathetic.

“ So what are we going to do now?”

It’s that word we that gets me. It’s amazing how when you have friends like mine, serious problems are never just your own. They’ll never leave you to face your troubles all by yourself. So, with a rush of affection, I hug her again, but to my horror, I realize that tears have started to fill my eyes. Again. I hate this. I know if she told me right now that I’ve brought it upon myself, she would be right. It’s my own fault that for the second time, I’m about to cry all over one of my best friends. God damn it, it seems all I ever do now is CRY, and it’s pathetic and sad and I just want to stop. I’m sorry about everything, I’m sorry about Max, and I’m especially sorry that I’m not brave enough to say to hell with cupid duty and just bare my soul to him.

I take a deep breath. I close my eyes and will the tears away. When I finally open my eyes, I meet Maria’s concerned expression with a short, wry laugh.

“ I wish I knew.” I sigh, and attempt to lighten up the mood. “I mean…we didn’t even make out. It was a peck, and then I freaked out, and then I ran away. Do you think he’ll buy that it was a slip? ”

“ A slip of the lips?” From the look she gives me, it’s obvious what she thinks of that. Uncharacteristically subdued, she studies me and says, “ You’re not going to give this up, are you?”

“ I think it’s a little too late to be thinking about backing out of this now.”

“ It’s never too late for anything, Lizzie.” When she starts to speak again, there is a genuinely puzzled expression on her face. “ Can I ask you something? Why are you so determined to keep Max and Thorn girl together? Forget about the fact that we don’t like her, she doesn’t like us and that she pretty much treats anyone she doesn’t approve of like dirt. Max is a great guy, Liz. And he deserves a great girl. Do you really think that girl is Jessica Thorne?”

I’ve heard all this many times before; I’ve said this to myself many times before. I practically know all the reasons WHY Max and Jessica shouldn’t be together by heart. And, like all those times, I tell Maria exactly what I tell myself.

“ It’s Max’s choice.”

“ Please, Liz. Don’t give me that. Are you saying that if Max chose to throw himself off a cliff you would stand idly by and let him do it?” Maria’s tone is incredulous and she shakes her head in frustration. “That’s not the real reason and you know it.”

“ Well it’s the only reason I have,” I reply. I refuse to consider that there may be some truth to her words. Because once I start questioning my reasons, I’ll have even less peace than I started with.

“ It’s stupid.”

I grin, appreciating Maria’s bluntness. The grin fades though, when she lifts her blue-green gaze to bore in mine. “ Do you know that at least?”

Face grim, I nod at her, picking at my ice cream. “ Believe me, I know it’s stupid.” Falling back helplessly against my chair I give her a small smile. “ Love always is, isn’t it?”

If Maria’s surprised by my admission, she doesn’t show it. A little part of me wonders, who is this calm and rational person, and where is Maria DeLuca, the friend who has been by my side for 12 years? She stares at me levelly before saying, more of a statement than a question,

“ So it’s love now?”

My heart skips a beat. I know I have already said it to myself, but it is entirely another matter to say it aloud and to another person at that. I open my mouth to say yes, it is love, and yes, I am in love with Max Evans but when I do speak, that is not what I say.

“ Looks like it.”

They say admitting you have a problem is the first step in getting rid of it. I have this prickling feeling that this won’t be the case with me. Huffing, and showing me glimpses of the Maria I’m used to, my best friend crosses her arms over her chest, looking utterly unsurprised.

“ Then I hope you know it’s not just going to go away because you hope it will, babe.” Pursing her lips, she shakes her head. “ I’m sorry to say it’s a lot more complicated than that.”

While the part of me that’s still rational and sensible knows this (yes, it still does exist contrary to all evidence), another part wilts and guilt comes back in full force. What? Yes, I know I’m weak and spineless. That part of me was hoping, and truth be told, still is, that I will wake up one morning to find that the past few weeks have been nothing but a strange and disturbing dream. In that reality, Max and I are just the way we were, before Jessica, before cupid duty, before the feelings and especially before the events of last night. That life was so much simpler and I didn’t even know how good I had it.

“ Complicated is the understatement of the year.” I grumble, flopping my chin into my hand tiredly. “ So this is what it’s all about huh? This is love?” I shoot Maria a baleful look. “ Are you sure you and Michael aren’t suckers for self torture?”

In spite of the heavy mood, she laughs and shakes her head at me. “ Spaceboy and I are nothing of the sort. And yes, I think it is love. You’re just experiencing the less…nice aspects of it.”

“ Wonderful. With love being something that makes the world go round, all it makes me want to do is stop and hide.” The sardonic tone of my voice is not lost on Maria and she frowns immediately, her earlier amusement gone in a flash. She opens her mouth to speak, but I quickly cut her off. “ Isn’t there something about loving someone enough to let them go?”

The fiery spark in her eyes dims. She has no ready response for this, although I think I already know the answer from the look on her face. Sadly, she asks the next question.

“ So you’re letting him go?”

I laugh, even though nothing is remotely funny. “ To do that, I should have actually had him first, shouldn’t I?”

“ Lizzie.” Maria looks upset. Something is on the tip of her tongue and she looks like she wants to tell me so much; I know the instant she changed her mind. Her blue-green eyes are no less sad, but they have become a little more shadowed. “ This…this isn’t what I wanted for you.” Confusion swirls. Maria reads my look correctly and holds up her wrist, showing me the charm bracelet Alex and I gave her for her 13th birthday. Of course. She’s talking about ‘the one’. “You were supposed to be deliriously happy. And…sickening everyone with public displays of affection. You were supposed to have this whole… look-into-my-eyes soul mate thing. You weren’t supposed to be so torn and confused. You weren’t supposed to be…alone.”

Alone.

I swallow hard, but even as the word echoes through my mind, I give Maria a small, bolstering smile. Reaching over, I hold her hand tight in mine.

“ Hey. It’s ok. Two out of three isn’t bad, Maria.”

She sniffs. “ Not good enough. All three of us were supposed to be happy. We promised.”

I grin. “ I know. But 3 out of 3 would have been a perfect score, and perfection is damn near impossible to find nowadays.” I squeeze her hand and widen my grin. “ Don’t worry. I’ll be just fine.”

Maria lets out a short laugh and shakes her head again. “ You always were a bad liar.”

Oh, Maria. If only you knew. She’s serious again, and she stares at me in much the same way.

“ Are you sure about this? About everything?”

I don’t know how to respond to that. So I tell her the only thing I am sure of.

“ I won’t lose his friendship Maria.” Determination builds. “ I can’t.” A quick glance at the clock tells me my time is rapidly running out. “ He’s coming soon…”

“ Liz.” Maria makes sure she has my full attention before she proceeds. She does not want me to mistake the meaning of her words, or miss their importance. “ Chica. Some…some friendships…they don’t survive kisses. They can’t.”

“ This one will.”

There is no hesitation when I say this. I know it. It has to be.

I won’t settle for anything less…and I guess I’ll just have to live with it being nothing more.

**********

I think I just broke the world record for rearranging furniture. Maria’s been gone for a little under three hours, and my balcony has undergone five, count them, FIVE makeovers in that time alone.

I have got to stop watching those house makeover programs. This cannot be healthy, and I don’t look half as good as Nate whatshisname does when moving furniture around.

There is no sense in denying it. I am a nervous wreck, I am a nervous wreck!

What am I still doing here? I should be halfway to Tahiti by now, because I bet, on Tahiti, the most you’d have to worry about is your supply of suntan lotion, your bikini wardrobe and the occasional tropical storms and tidal waves.

Okay. Okay.

There is no need to panic.

I am calm.

I am a river.

I flow.

I can do this.

I CAN DO THIS.

“ Liz?”

The snow globe I’m been compulsively passing from one hand to another suddenly decides that the pull of gravity is too strong for it to resist. It begins its descent to the hard floor and I watch it fall, see it make contact with the unforgiving ground and hear it shatter into pieces.

“ Oh shit!”

My startled yell invites another one, though the second does not sound anything like mine. It’s overall tone is questioning, concerned, and so very, very Max.

“ Liz! Are you okay?”

I stare disbelieving at my hands and find them shaking. What the hell am I doing?

I can’t do this.

“ What’s going on up there?”

Snapping back to reality, I wipe my sweaty palms on my pj’s and squat down, surveying the reminders of what once was my favorite globe. Great. Freaking fantastic.

“ Uh…nothing. Everything’s okay, just…careful coming up. There’s glass…”

Right. I only sounded mildly hysterical and that should count for something. I start to pick up the biggest pieces of glass, listening to Max climb the ladder with a thudding heart. I go over everything I want to say one more time, knowing that this is one meeting I cannot mess up. It is too important. And please, I’m begging, let my mouth and my brain work together for once instead of against each other. And breathe. Remember to BREATHE, Liz!

“ What happened?”

Too absorbed in my thoughts, I fail to realize that Max is now on my balcony, surveying the scene with confusion. I jump. The sharp piece I am holding slips. A deep cut is the result and I let loose with yet another round of swearing.

“ Owww! Aw, shit!

I’m ashamed to say that swearing feels damned good and alleviates the sudden pain in my palm. Dark red blood begins to ooze out of the cut and little red rivulets make their way into the center of my palm. Stupidly, I stand and watch as the blood continues to well. Fascinating really. Blood is life, and it is so easily lost…

“ Jesus, Liz!” The exasperated voice penetrates the sudden haze that’s enveloped my brain and in an instant, Max is beside me, taking care to avoid the glass and peering at my hand as he holds it gently face up in his. “ How old are you anyway, that you can’t be left alone for two seconds before you’re bleeding to death and not doing anything about it?” His tone is half reprimanding and half concerned.

I wish he’d make up his mind.

My palm has started to throb and so has my head. This was not part of the agenda tonight. And I’m just lucky the yelling hasn’t woken my aunt and uncle yet. They must be exhausted from the hell day we’ve had and I’m grateful for small favors.

“ I’m 17, I’m not bleeding to death, don’t be so dramatic and I WAS doing something.”

Max snorts. “ I don’t think staring at your cut counts as first aid.”

“ Well you’re not helping either,” I huff.

“ Flex your hand,” He commands.

“ Why?” I wail. “That’s going to make it hurt!” Yes, ladies and gents, stating the obvious is a specialty of mine.

Max gives me a LOOK and says, “ So I can see if you cut into any major blood vessels, and yeah, I know it will hurt, but do it anyway, Liz, and quit arguing with me.”

I glower at him but just as I open my mouth to retort, I realize with a start that the same tired look I see when I look in the mirror is being reflected back at me. I haven’t had a picture perfect day, but Max hasn’t exactly had paradise either. This is obviously not a time to mess with him.

Ugh. Now on top of everything else I have to do tonight, I’m going to have to deal with a grouchy Max while I’m at it.

That’s just wonderful.

I wince as I flex, and relax when blood simply continues to ooze slowly and not spurt out with force. The hard look on his face softens a little. I raise an eyebrow.

“ Can I slap a band aid on it now?”

“ We have to clean it first, genius.” He nods towards the open window. “ Go wash up, I’ll take care of this.”

“ Were you always this bossy?” I ask in a voice of mock sweetness, even as I turn to go.

“ Were you always this argumentative?” He quips back.

“ Yes!”

“ Then there’s your answer.”

Max isn’t even looking at me anymore, he’s focusing on the ruined globe and like a five year old, I quickly stick my tongue out at him before ducking into my room.

“ I saw that.”

Ugh. Eyes in the back of his head I tell you.

Five minutes in the bathroom and I’m out again, with my hand throbbing worse than ever. Note to self. Pouring antiseptic straight onto fresh wound equals lots and lots of pain. Grumbling, I shuffle over to my dresser and start rooting through it hoping to stumble across a band-aid or bandage roll or something to cover my now disinfected cut. Whose bright idea was that anyway?

“ Did you clean it?”

I jump. Rather unfortunately, this causes the knuckles of my uninjured hand to ram into the underside of the dresser top, as I have reached far back into the first drawer in my search. Needless to say, another round of swearing is in order.

Max waits until I’ve stopped hopping around my room before raising his hand to show me a bandage roll.

“ Looking for this?”

I glare. I march over and hold out my cut hand. Max points to my desk chair and I see that he’s assembled more antiseptic, cotton wool, some scissors and stuff otherwise known as the contents of the first aid kit I keep in my dresser. Now why couldn’t he have told me this before I went and injured myself some more?

After another five minutes, my hand has gone through a thorough disinfection procedure that leads me to believe that Max was some form of tyrannical overlord in a past life. He’s carefully wrapping the gauzy cloth around my hand now and ignoring me when I tell him that a band-aid would work just as well.

“ Quit whining. And stop squirming too, you’re making this difficult.” He scolds, rolling his eyes at my little whimpers of pain.

“ It hurts.” I snap, squinting at him. “ You try cutting your hand open and having antiseptic poured on it TWICE, okay, buddy, then we’ll see who’s going to whine.”

He smirks and shakes his head at me, still carefully wrapping my hand. “ You’re such a cry baby, Liz. ”

“ It is not my fault I’m not into pain!”

“ Still doesn’t change the fact that you’re a cry baby.” Max stubbornly maintains.

“ Am not.”

“ Sure, sure.” His tone of voice makes it abundantly clear that he doesn’t believe me.

Ah. Sweet bliss, this feels just like old times. Which means of course, that I can’t let him have the last word. So I snort and roll my eyes right back at him.

“ Like you’re so tough and manly. I seem to recall you running away and screaming like a girl when that rooster broke free from that petting zoo and started chasing you.” Score, direct hit. Max’s cheeks redden at the memory and it’s my turn to smirk at him. “ Bet you thought I forgot about that, didn’t you?”

“ I wasn’t running away from that rooster.” Max insists, wrapping the cloth a little too tightly as the red tinge spreads to his ears. He loosens it a moment later. “ I told you, I wanted to see the horses, and that bird just happened to run that way too.”

“ Right. Sure. And you were screaming because?”

“ Because I was excited, all right? ” He concludes the dressing of the wound with a tight little knot and glares at me, clearly displaying his wish for me to drop the topic. I smirk even more and shrug nonchalantly.

“ Excited. Sure. Okay then, Max. If you say so.”

Max stands up from where he’s been kneeling on my floor and starts tossing the supplies back into the small first aid kit he got them from. Nervousness comes rushing back to claim me and I get insane urge to climb out my window and pull the deck chairs just a little bit to the right. Or maybe just shove them right back to where they were the second time I rearranged the furniture. I’ve half risen from my desk chair to do just that, when Max obstructs my view. Slowly, my eyes travel up his torso to meet his eyes and I give him a shaky smile.

“ H-hi.”

“ Hey.”

His eyes are unusually sober and I know, at last, my time is up. It’s time to face the music. So, I take a deep breath, stand up and square my shoulders.

“ We should probably talk about last night.” I don’t look at him but gesture towards the balcony. “ Come on,” I mutter, grabbing his arm and pulling him out after me. “ Out here’s better.”

Max offers no resistance and when we’re outside, he stands right in the center while I start to pace up and down.

“ Did you rearrange the furniture?” He’s looking around, a slightly bemused look on his face. Heat rises in my cheeks as I stop in my tracks and say,

“ Oh. Um… just a bit. Moved stuff here, shoved things there. Nothing major.”

It is Max who is now moving around the balcony, though his leisurely and relaxed manner is very different from my frenetic pacing of a few minutes ago. He has his back turned, but as I open my mouth to speak again, he turns, eyebrow raised.

“ It looks completely different.” Understanding comes a moment later and it is accompanied by a knowing grin. “ You’ve been watching those lame interior makeover shows again haven’t you?”

Caught.

God dammnit, WHY do so many people know me this well?! That can’t be normal, can it?

“ Ye-no.” Shaking my head, I manage to avoid the temptation of sinking back into the familiar banter we had achieved earlier. I now know that this will not get easier as time goes by. Bite the bullet, bear the pain. Here it goes. “ Look, never mind about the furniture right now, okay? I have something to say.”

“ Oh?” Max stuffs his hands into his pockets and nods at me. “ Fire away then.”

Nice choice of words there, Maxwell, especially since I already feel like I’m in front of a firing squad.

Shaking away the thought, I open my mouth to speak once more, but in the next moment, I am struck dumb. Max has just moved faster than I thought possible and is approximately three inches away; his gaze and intense and steady, and his eyes are hard and glittering with some emotion I cannot name…though it looks too much like anger and passion for my comfort.

“ But listen to what I have to say first, Liz.”

Listen? I have no choice BUT to listen, because Lord knows, I cannot do anything else. I can’t move if I wanted to, and truth be told, the part of me that took over last night doesn’t want to move an inch…unless it brings me even closer to him.

“ I’ve been thinking about what happened last night all day. To be honest, I didn’t sleep much last night, so I’ve been thinking about it since then too. And I’ve tried to come up with a reason why it happened and what it means but…I realized that when it came down to it, it doesn’t really matter. Because nothing like that will ever happen again, will it because you don’t…you can’t…” Max trails off and this horrible, awkward silence falls over us.

Disbelief courses through me; he’s saying everything I wanted to say!

It’s a good thing he’s not waiting for me to say something, because now, I don’t think I could speak if I wanted to. I focus on Max. How is he so sure it won’t happen again? It could happen right now. I could simply tip toe and raise my face to his and…god, what is happening to me? Quite apart from the fact that kissing is not something that best friends do, Max has a girlfriend. A girlfriend I do not particularly like, true, but still, I don’t want to turn him into a cheater. For the love of all that is good, I’m supposed to be helping him find out if Jessica could be his one, not lead him away from her.

I am not supposed to be this selfish.

I refuse to be more selfish or do more selfish acts than I already have.

I feel a gentle hand on my cheek, and my head immediately faces upwards to meet Max’s eyes head on.

“ I know it was wrong, Liz. And as much as I wanted to track you down today and beg you to tell me why…it won’t do anything will it? If I know why you did it, nothing changes, right?”

There is a brief moment of silence here, almost as if he is giving me the chance to refute his statement. To tell him my reasons, and prove him wrong as they change everything around us. And God help me, I want him so much, that my mouth opens and for a few heart-pounding moments the words are on the tip of my tongue.

The silence is broken as Max continues to speak.

The words die and go back to where they belong, locked away in my heart.

“ I’ll still be with Jessica. I am still with Jessica. But...please, Liz. Don’t you say it was a mistake. Don’t tell me you regret it.” The heat in his eyes fades, the passion lowers to a simmer. Now, all I can see is an earnest plea in his eyes that matches the one in his voice. “ Please, Liz. Give me this one thing, give me that one memory…just…please. Give me that, and we don’t ever need to talk about it again, if that’s what you want.”

Stunned. My mind is whirling in a million directions all at once, but it always comes back to the fact that I am much closer to Max Evans than I have any business being and he is staring at me in a way that makes my insides melt and shudder. Though it seems like my heart has ceased beating, I ask the question that needs to be asked, the one that led us to this place and moment in time in the first place.

“ Why?”

Time seems to move slower and slower until it’s as if we’re stuck in this moment. There is only Max, staring down at me, still gently tilting my face upwards to face his. There is only me, still as stone, hardly breathing, barely able to keep it all together as I wait for his answer. There is a battle taking place in his eyes, and it spreads to his arm and hand, which shakes slightly as he lowers it from my face.

“ It’s important to me.” He says simply.

I close my eyes.

“ Max…I’m…I’m not proud of what I did last night. I’m sorry I put you in that position.” I open them and barely hold back a gasp at the depth of emotion I see in his eyes. Hurt, pain, disappointment. I see him start to take a step back and instantly, I snatch up one of his hands and hold it in both of mine. I’m desperate to chase that look from his eyes. Max should never have to feel that, ever. “ Wait. Just…” I swallow. “ You are my best friend, Max. If it’s important to you, it’s important to me. So no mistakes. No regrets.”

The pained look in his eyes lightens. I manage a tremulous smile.

“ Besides,” My voice is shaking with the effort it takes to keep my tone light. “ It’s not like you and I haven’t kissed before. Remember? Your first summer in Roswell. You almost bit off my tongue.”

There is silence for a long time as he gazes back at me, eyes shadowed. Finally, he smiles crookedly and I feel like he has given me the world. Suddenly, I know I can go on.

“ It was the other way around, Liz.”

“ So you think.”

“ So I know.” He fires back. He gives my hands a squeeze. I didn’t even realize I was still holding his hand and I flush as I gently disengage my fingers from his. Slowly, he lets my hands drop before giving me a soft smile as he steps back with a nod.

“ I’ll see you in school?”

I nod back. “ Bright and early.”

With a last smile, I turn away and start for my window. I feel…I honestly don’t know how I feel. I just want to go to bed, lose myself in the oblivion of sleep before I have to face everything once more.

“ Hey Liz!”

I halt and glance over my shoulder. Max’s head is poking over the top rung of the ladder. He looks playful, but there is an underlying sense of seriousness about him as well.

“ You still my girl?”

Oh, Max.

“ You know it.”

He grins and disappears. I hear the soft thud of his shoes hitting the pavement and a few minutes later, an engine roars to life.

To my horror, tears have sprung up in my eyes again.

Because I’ve never been his girl, have I?

And at this rate, it doesn’t look like I ever will be.

TBC.

Part 12 Recap

1.Highlights: Another hell day at the Crash, a sweet elderly couple comments on Max and Liz's perceived 'couple-ness'-Maria and Isabel are amused, Liz, less so
2. Another appearance by Mr. Jordan Connor leads to Maria and Isabel hustling Liz to the break room and demanding to know what's going on between them
3. We have the first mention that Max and Jordan might not actually get along
4. Liz admits she kissed Max to Maria. Admits to herself that she kind of-maybe-might love Max
5. Max and Liz talk about the kiss. Max tells her he doesn't actually want/need an explanation, because it wouldn't change anything between them. Mysteriously, all he wants is for her to not apologize or tell him he regrets it..because it's important to him
6. We end the night with her realization that she may never get to be 'his girl'
Last edited by Comet on Thu May 23, 2013 11:42 pm, edited 2 times in total.
User avatar
Comet
Enthusiastic Roswellian
Posts: 47
Joined: Tue Oct 09, 2001 4:58 pm

Part 13 12/08/11

Post by Comet »

Earth2Mama: I know, I know. I'm terrible. :) But are you having fun reading it though? Please go ahead and damn them both, because it will get worse, before it gets better. (Evil laugh) Thanks for reading!

keepsmiling7: Weird as it sounds, this is good, because that was what I set out to do! Liz is pretty much running scared right now, but have faith. She'll figure out what's what in the end. Probably. She DOES have genius level IQ you know. As for being with Jordan...the poor girl doesn't know where her head is half the time! The last thing she needs right now is another relationship...or maybe that's exactly what she needs? ;)

angiebrenna: :) Can I just say I'm a little excited this story still has enough in it to pull out such strong reactions? Heheh. I completely agree with your statement. He should man up if he knows she likes him. But then that's the point, isn't it? IF he knows...and...I'm not sure our boy Max is there just yet. Hopefully it will clear up in time! And their friends are like Fort Knox right now...nothing's coming out.

begonia9508: Aw, I'm glad I was able to distract you, and I hope you are feeling better! Yes, Max and Liz do seem to have a high tolerance for self inflicted pain...and only more to come I fear! Thanks for reading!

HypnotiqueBlueEyes: Good guesses. This *is* Max and Liz after all. Insurmountable odds are practically a requirement before they can consider being together! Hope you enjoy the new part!

nitpick23: Hahah...she does seem to have a knack for it, doesn't she? Don't worry, Max and Liz are due for some honest conversation pretty soon. As in, right now. See below. :) Thanks for the feedback!

And with that, here is lucky 13! Again, many many thanks to you all, you've made coming back such a good experience. Let me know your thoughts, or if you're about to take up the pitchforks and beat M&L on their heads with them. Anything is good. :)

13. Dinners and Dashes

It is officially 2 months AMJ. For those of us lucky enough to not be living in a real life prison of their own making, this means it has now been 2 months since Max and Jessica officially got together. They make the requisite appearances at parties and social events together, and are generally becoming a common fixture around WRH. We are all very happy about these developments.

Really.

We’re thrilled.

Apparently the betting pool around their breakup is now up to $173, and I have the sneaking suspicion that one Maria DeLuca is the main hustler in charge. I’m choosing to ignore its existence at the moment.

Nothing much has changed so far, except that my friends seem to have adopted a watch and wait approach that is making me very nervous. They don’t say anything directly anymore, which is just proof to me that they are gearing up for something big. I’m choosing to ignore this too. Max, for his part, splits his time between Jessica’s table and ours now, evenly enough that Maria cannot sniff in affront, and he and I still meet up to talk about the excruciating details of his efforts to woo the girl. I am very close to telling him that he doesn’t need to go through all this effort any longer, because anyone with one eye and half a brain can see that Thorn girl has been wooed, won and is more than halfway in love with him already. I also feel like I am reaching the end of my rope, because in addition to that, I have to deal with the nagging stabs of guilt that comes from the fact that I kissed her boyfriend in fit of madness.

I wonder if that reason will be enough to stop her from killing me if she ever found out?

For right now however, I don’t have time to ponder over this. It’s early morning before school and work will start and all the members of our little family are gathered in the dining room. Breakfast in the Parker household has always been equivalent to what would be big Sunday dinners at other people’s homes. I don’t mean that in terms of food, I’m referring to the more traditional aspect of things. For a busy family running an even busier diner, we rarely manage to have a proper sit down lunch and by the time dinner rolls around, my Aunt and Uncle are too tired for anything more than a TV dinner or leftovers. Breakfast is really the only time of day that the three of us are able to sit and talk.

When I was younger, my Uncle J and I would fight for possession of the Fruity Pebbles or the Cap’n Crunch with my Aunt looking on indulgently as she read the newspaper. As I grew older, breakfast would be the time when they would tease me about my crushes or dig for information about which of my friends was going out with whom. And of course, no budding teenager’s life would be complete without parental figures ribbing him or her about boyfriends or girlfriends, non-existent or otherwise.

Sadly, breakfasts at the Parker household were much more enjoyable when my Aunt didn’t cook.

“ You’ve got to tell her, Uncle Jeff, she’s your wife! We can’t keep living like this!”

I glance into the kitchen to make sure my Aunt hasn’t heard my hurried whisper and continue to poke despondently at the soy flapjacks on my plate. While I’m aware that there are starving people in the world, and I am acting like an ungrateful brat by not devouring my Aunty N’s cooking, if could just taste this, you really wouldn’t blame me. Almost all of the flapjacks on my plate bear the marks of my valiant attempts to eat them, because, growing up with Alex means that some of his cast iron stomach tendencies have rubbed off on me. However, I think that even his stomach wouldn’t be able to handle these.

They’re that bad.

I’m not sure if the tortured look on Uncle Jeff’s face is coming from the food he is slowly chewing, or from the thought of telling his wife that her cooking, for lack of a better word, sucks. He swallows with great difficulty and immediately takes a long sip of OJ.

“ It’s not that simple, kiddo. Look, why don’t you tell her? I’m sure you can break it to her in a delicate manner.”

I scowl. “ Uncle Jeff, I am many things, but ‘delicate’ is not one of them.” Absently, I take a bite of the toasted brown whole wheat bread and almost gag. Supposedly, brown bread is full of fiber. I don’t doubt that; from how it tastes, it seems like there’s enough fiber in it to thatch a roof. Forcing myself to swallow, I arrange a pleading look on my face. “ Come on, Uncle J, please? I don’t need to lose any more weight you know!”

“ All right, all right!” He gives in reluctantly, picking at the meat substitute bacon slices. “ I’ll tell her.”

“ How’s the food you two?” A cheerful voice rings out from the kitchen.

I stare hopefully at my Uncle. He ignores this and yells back,

“ Just… great sweetheart! It’s great!”

Wonderful.

“ You tell her, Uncle Jeff,” I mutter sarcastically.

“ I hadn’t had time to prepare,” He says in his defense, covering his faux bacon with a healthy amount of pepper and avoiding my eye.

I’m saved from replying and from more food by a blare of a horn downstairs. An instant smile spreads across my face and I stand so quickly, I almost send the chair clattering to the floor.

“ That’s Alex.”

I drop the slice of the brown bread back onto my plate and grab a bottle of OJ instead.

Poor Uncle Jeff shoots me a wounded look as I abandon ship and leave him to finish the soy flap jacks and I send him a commiserating look in return as I speed by. I’ve never been so glad to have school in my life.

“ Bye, Aunty N, thanks for breakfast, it was great!”

All the while, I’m almost sprinting to the door of the apartment, pausing only to grab the backpack that I’ve strategically positioned near it.

“ Hold it right there, Liz Parker!”

Ugh.

I turn. My Aunt is staring at me, hands on hips, eyebrow raised.

“ Aren’t you forgetting something?”

I muster my best innocent look at her. “ No?”

Her other eyebrow rises to join it’s partner. Ah well. The whole ‘innocent look’ thing stopped working in the third grade, that did. But I may wiggle out of this yet. Dutifully, I march over to her, ignoring my Uncle’s smug look. He’s so engrossed, he’s raising a piece of the flapjacks to his mouth and chewing on it before he realizes what he’s doing. Next minute, he’s grimacing and carefully spitting into his napkin, shooting a furtive look at his wife all the while.

I smirk.

“ Sorry Aunty N.”

I lean over, kiss her on the cheek, and then pull away with a bright smile.

“ Right, that’s done! Bye!”

I’m halfway to the door again before a shrill wolf whistle stops me in my track once more.

Aunt Nancy’s smiling as she tosses a brown lunch sack at me.

“ Nice try Liz.”

I try not to wince as I catch the lunch sack. “ It was worth a shot.”

“ Have a good day at school, honey. And tell the gang I said hi!”

“ Sure. Bye Uncle J, Aunty N!”

I’m out of there before she can throw any more food at me and clattering down the stairs and through the diner as quick as I can. Throwing open the back door, I see Alex bopping his head in time to one of the Whit’s songs. Grinning, I get into the front seat.

“ Hey, Alex.”

“ ‘Morning Liz. How’s it going?”

My stomach chooses this moment to let out a loud, dissatisfied grumble and Alex laughs, obviously amused.

“ Not so good, stomach wise at least,” I admit. “ Any chance we could swing by a Denny’s or IHOP before school?”

“ I’ll do you one better.” He says sympathetically, fully aware of the food situation at home. “ We’ll stop by casa de Evans.”

I blink and then smooth my features into another grin to cover my sudden discomfort. After our talk, things have gone back to normal between Max and I. Relatively so, I mean. It’s never been quite the same, but its similar enough that I can ignore the fact that I know have the accompanying sensations of touching my lips to his whenever I inadvertently catch myself watching him. Hardly perfect, I know, because now keeping my guard up around him is almost as necessary as breathing, hence the discomfort. Alex glances over at me as he pulls out of the alley, cutting in before I can ask why.

“ Izzy’s making her famous chocolate chip pancakes this morning.”

Well that settles it then. If Isabel Evans ever decided to go up against IHOP, the International House of Pancakes would be demolished to Hut status. I cannot miss this.

“ Excellent! What’s the occasion?”

Alex shrugs. “ Eh, I’m doing her favor. Pancakes, and more importantly, her eternal gratitude are my payment.”

“ Her eternal gratitude, huh?” A knowing look has spread over my face and I smirk at him. “ You’re looking forward to that, aren’t you?”

“ You have no idea.” There is a comfortable silence and we nod along in time to the music before Alex clears his throat and shoots me a sidelong glance. “ Listen, Liz. I know it’s something we’ve all somehow decided not to talk about . But…it’s been weeks and it’s not just going to go away if we ignore it.”

I’m already cringing, knowing what he is about to bring up. “ Alex. We really don’t-”

“ But we do, Liz. It’s just… that day…in the quad.” He looks uncomfortable now and the lighthearted atmosphere in the car takes a nosedive.

I fidget nervously. I can’t say I wasn’t expecting this. I knew that the events of that day, sooner or later, were going to have to be dealt with. I cannot deny that inside me, there is this strange kind of desperation that haunts my dreams at night. I am looking for answers that none of my friends will give me because while I don’t know what finally uncovering Max’s secret and discovering the identity of this mystery girl will do, something inside me needs to know.

But as I watch Alex try to explain my friends actions, as he apologizes for them all, telling me that it was never their intention to hurt or exclude me, I realize that maybe I’m better off not knowing. Although none of us will ever admit it, Max’s dalliance with Jessica has caused a major shift in the group, and the last thing we need right now is more tension and stress between the six of us.

Don’t get me wrong, it’s not as if one of us has never dated someone outside our close circle of friends before; we don’t have a rule that forbids this. It’s just that this is the first time that one of us has chosen someone that the rest cannot stand. It’s a situation we are ill equipped to deal with. Max can’t very well bring her to have lunch with us, unless he wants carnage and chaos, and we would never go over to Jessica’s table and beg for an invite to sit. Pride prevents this and we have great amounts of it. Also, there is fact that there is no need for that particular desperate act…yet.

“ Alex.” I smile at the bewildered look on his face. He obviously thinks I should be shaking him for information by now. “ It’s okay, Alex. You don’t have to explain. I get it, don’t worry.”

“ You…you do?” His tone is doubtful as he turns into Murray Lane. “ You do. Are you…sure?”

I nod. “ Very.” Max’s words come back to me and I find myself repeating them to Alex. “My knowing won’t change anything, will it? I don’t want things to be awkward anymore. Besides,” I forge on, forcing myself to believe the words, even as I try to convince Alex of them too, “ how important can it really be, if Max chose not to tell me? Right?”

I bounce up and down in my seat as we pull into the driveway of 625 Murray Lane. I can almost smell the pancakes from here. Perhaps if I wasn’t so starved, I would have noticed, that although Alex’s reply of,

“ Right.”

Was said in a sure tone, the look on his face was anything but.

*****************

“ Izzy, honey, I’m sure Max-”

Alex never manages to finish his placating sentence. The job is taken over by his very incensed girlfriend, and Alexander Charles Whitman has never been one to deny Isabel something that she really wants.

“ Is a dead man as soon as I find him?” Isabel finishes for him, brown eyes snapping with anger. “ You are absolutely right Alex!”

In the back seat, I wisely refrain from making any comments that would bring Isabel’s attention to me. Not that I couldn’t handle it of course, but right now, I have my own whirlwind thoughts to deal with, and it will only get harder if Isabel sucks me in. Now where was I? Oh, right.

What the hell was Max thinking?

“ What the hell was Max thinking?!

The shriek tears through the VW Rabbit and as one, Alex and I cringe. Though Isabel has just voiced my exact thoughts, I wish she hadn’t done it quite so… vocally. But then again, Isabel Evans on a warpath is never a pretty sight. On the hissy fit scale, this would be a twelve and a half and I’d feel sorry for Max right now, if I wasn’t questioning his sanity.

Or lack of.

“ Or maybe the better question is, WAS he thinking? At all?” Fuming, she tosses her long hair aside impatiently as her heel does a steady tap on the carpet. Next moment, she’s whipped her head around and pins me with a heated glare.

I flinch.

“ Well? What do you think? You’re the only one who seems to be able to get through to my insane brother these days. Could you clue me into his state of mind? Could you tell me the reasoning behind his oh so causally telling our mother that he’s invited his girlfriend, a girlfriend our mother had no idea even existed at that, to dinner?!”

Erm.

Right.

I barely know what goes on in my own mind, and she expects me to know the inner working of Max’s?

More proof that Isabel is on a melt down.

Through the rear view mirror, Alex offers me another sympathy filled look. Oh, you just wait Alex Whitman. Your turn will come, and then we’ll see who gives whom sympathetic looks. In the meantime though, I face her head on and with as straight a face as I can manage.

“ No?” I say helpfully.

My reward is a very dirty look and I exchange smirks with Alex, but he quickly wipes his off lest Isabel should see it, and I speak up, taking over the role of peacekeeper.

“ Iz, you need to relax.” I say firmly, shouldering my backpack as we pull into the parking lot. I pat her shoulder. “ Please remember that it’s just dinner. How bad could it get?”

Isabel snorts in response and flounces out of the car in a very Maria-like manner, making a beeline for the couple that’s just roared into the lot on a motorcycle. I recognize Michael’s head of spiky hair and Maria’s long blonde curls glinting in the sunlight as soon as they remove their helmets. Isabel’s commanded their attention and I can tell what they’re talking about even as Alex and I walk towards them.

“ Ah well,” He says bracingly. “ At least now we know why Izzy couldn’t ride with Max this morning.”

The familiar, twisting feeling surfaces and ruthlessly I push it back.

“ Yep. Can’t say she’d be eager to arrive at school with the dynamic duo. But honestly, Alex, ” I swallow, trying to relieve the sudden tightness of my throat. “ Jessica can’t be that bad.”

“ Riiiight.” He drawls, completely disbelieving. “ You need to work on that pitch, Liz, if you actually want people to buy it. And fine, say I give you the benefit of the doubt; say this is true. How exactly would you know it? It’s not like you two are best friends now or something, are you?”

“ God no.” I cough to distract him from the vehement tone of my denial, and brush away imaginary lint from my t-shirt. “ It’s just that Max isn’t stupid. Why would he inflict self torture upon himself by hanging out with someone who was so terrible?”

“ Funny you should ask that Liz.” He replies jauntily. “ Maybe it’s for the same reasons you’re inflicting self torture on yourself?”

Alex stares innocently at me and I glare. Before I can speak though, we hear Maria’s ear splitting cry of

“ WHAT?”

And suddenly, three more pairs of eyes focus on me.

Oy vey.

What a wonderful start to the day.

To stir things up even more, this is precisely the time the jeep pulls into the school parking lot. Before Alex and I can take another step forward towards our waiting friends, it streaks in front of us, giving everyone an eyeful of the happy couple inside.

Max and Jessica, laughing it up.

The chocolate chip pancakes I ate with such relish seem to have settled like lead weights in my stomach. Alex opens his mouth to say something else, but now, I’m really not in the mood to hear it.

“ Not another word, Alex.” I growl, stalking over to the others. “ God knows I’ll get enough of them when Maria starts to talk.”

Blue-green eyes focus on me like laser beams. I have the sinking suspicion that the ‘mission’, long thought dead, will be brought back to life post haste after this.

I really hate it when I’m right.
*********

The bell rings, signaling the end of fourth period P.E. A little more effort, one last burst of speed…and I cross the finish a few seconds ahead of everyone else.

“ All right ladies, good job! Now hit the showers!” Coach Saunders calls out, making a note on her clipboard. She’s a nice lady, she’s been head of the track team for about five years and now, she gives me a proud smile. “ Nice job on that Parker. Keep it up.”

“ Thanks coach.”

I don’t join the rest of the girls who are heading for the showers en masse. Cold showers have never bothered me, and I’m eager to keep from going back into the hallways for as long as I can. After all, there’s nothing like a good few laps around the track to take your mind off things. And to provide a perfect reprieve from meddlesome best friends.

I swear, if I didn’t love them so much, I’d find myself new friends by now.

“ Liz! Hey, Liz!”

Someone’s broken free of the rush to the showers and is jogging back towards me. I recognize her as Carly Reed, a curly haired brunette with a quick smile and a sky-high limit on her credit card. She’s well known for throwing the biggest bashes in town, and if I remember correctly, around this time of year, she always holds a huge Welcome back to School party. It’s a quite a few weeks too late, but then again, being fashionably late is Carly’s thing.

“ Hey Carly.” I wipe away sweaty strands of hair that have escaped my ponytail and smile easily at the girl. “ What’s up?”

“ Oh you know,” She waves a hand in the air dismissively, giggling a little. “ Everything just seems to be happening all at once, I can barely keep up! How are you doing?”

“ I’m…well, you know.” I grin back brightly, copying her earlier gesture. “ Busy, busy, busy. So. What can I do for you?”

“ Right, sorry, I should get to the point, I have class in a little bit.” She takes a deep breath and flashes me a smile full of anticipation. “ I’m throwing a party.”

Ha. I’m so good.

“ Really? That’s awesome. When?”

“ Thanks. Well, it actually won’t be for a long while yet. I know I usually throw a little get together for the start of school, but this year I’ve decided to throw a combined one on my birthday. So, that leaves us with a couple of months lee way.”

“ Lee way sounds good.” I say, trying to hide the fact that I’m confused. What is she telling me all this for? I’m no good at planning these kinds of things, that’s Isabel’s department.

“ I just wanted to make sure you guys weren’t booked or anything for the date I’m having it on.” Carly notices my politely blank look and she hurries to clarify. “ I want the Whits to play at my party, do you think you guys will be able to?”

Thank you God. Today is finally looking up. I smile again. “ Sure, I don’t see why not. I don’t think we’ve got anything lined up weeks in advance, but I’ll check with Alex just to make sure okay?”

“ Oh, thanks so much Liz!” Excited, Carly leans over and gives me one of those flighty air kisses on both cheeks. “ I’ll call you, okay?”

“ Great. See you around.”

“ Bye!”

She runs off and I follow along at a snails pace, still smiling over the news. Playing at Carly’s parties is always fun. I’m hoping the news will mollify Maria enough so she’ll quit glaring at me anytime we meet. This latest news about the dinner party seems to have resurrected Michael, Maria, Alex and Isabel’s master spies of the world personas and while I’m getting tired of overhearing snatches of frenzied whispers, I’m too tired to try to pry details from them right now. Maybe Max will know what’s going on. If he ever surfaces from his Jessica induced haze that is. Images of Max following Jessica around with a goofy expression pop up in my mind’s eye.

Ugh.

I really wish I would stop making myself so ill.

Perhaps if I hadn’t been feeling so queasy, I would have noticed the shadowy figure lurking in the vending machine alcove. Maybe I would’ve heard the voices of Maria and Isabel directly ahead of me. However, because I’m so preoccupied with my rolling stomach, I fail to notice any of these things, and especially the hand that darts out of the alcove and snatches my arm, pulling me in.

All this happens faster than you can say, I’m-up-against-a-wall-and-someone-is-holding-me-there.

My eyes I’m sure, have bugged out, and it’s a good thing whoever it is has pressed his hand against my mouth because I think that my muffled scream could have carried around the school. I start to kick and squirm frantically, trying my best to get loose.

“ Ssh, Liz, calm down! It’s me, it’s me.”

In a corner of my mind, I hear the words, but panic has set in, preventing them from registering, and I redouble my efforts. This is turning out to be such a spectacular day. Lousy breakfast, friends who have gone crazy and now, attacked by a madman. Could it get any better?!

Let’s hope so,

The desperate thought runs through my mind as I continue to squirm.

“ Ow! Quit it!” He hisses as my sneaker makes contact with his shin. “ Liz! Liz! Look at me, calm down, it’s me! It’s Max!”

Pressure on my body increases as he uses his heavier body weight to push me even harder against the wall, restricting my movement. In my struggle for freedom, I glance upwards and my eyes make contact with his.

I stop moving.

Max stares down at me, breathing hard from his efforts.

“ Finally!” He gripes, still pinning me against the wall. “ Look, Izzy and Maria are on their way, you have to be quiet,”

I’m about to point out that I couldn’t make a sound if I wanted to, because his hand is covering my mouth, when two impassioned females voices make themselves heard. Instantly, we still, and our breathing immediately goes shallow.

“ I saw him come down here, he’s probably trying to catch Liz.”

We hear Maria first and from her tone of voice, she’s not happy.

“ I cannot believe Max! I know he heard us, and he ran away anyway! You’d think he didn’t want to see us or something. And I wasn’t even planning to say much. Just one good smack upside his head, and I would have been happy.”

Max winces. I don’t even have to look at him to know this, because plastered as he is against my body, I feel his every move.

And no, there is nothing remotely suggestive about this.

Not a thing.

“ That’s not nearly enough,” Isabel grumbles. I focus back on their conversation. “ I’m going to have a nice long chat with brother dearest when I catch up with him. Mom didn’t stop pestering me all through breakfast, you know how she gets about things like this. I have no idea how Liz and Alex could just keep eating through it all. I felt sick.”

Maria sniffs. “ Liz practically lives in a starvation camp now, it would take a volcanic eruption to send her off real food. Look, let’s hurry up a little. Maybe if we catch them together we corner them and make them see reason.”

“ Reason?” Isabel repeats incredulously, her voicing fading away along with her footsteps. “ Max and Liz? Maria, I’m starting to think that word doesn’t exist in their vocabulary…”

We wait for the next few minutes to pass in silence. Slowly, my heart rate slows. My tense posture relaxes and Max’s body goes through a similar release. Unbidden, my head slumps backward against the wall and I close my eyes as everything goes back to normal. I feel Max’s hand drop away and that sensation is replaced by another, unfamiliar, one. My eyes pop open and I draw in a surprised gasp at what greets my eyes. Max is resting his forehead against mine, eyes closed and breathing slowly. He must feel me staring, because he opens his eyes in the next moment. We lock stares.

It occurs to me again just how close we are to each other and the overwhelming feeling of déjà vu falls over me. There is not an inch of space between our chests. One of his legs has found it’s way between mine. One of his hands is still holding my upper arm against the wall, and now, our faces are just a scant two inches away from each other.

“ Max?”

“ Yeah?” He answers breathily. I can feel his breath fan across my face, see every detail of his face. His hair is itching his forehead again; my free hand is almost halfway upwards to brush them away when I catch myself and force it back down.

This just isn’t fair. How is a girl supposed to think, to function even, when she’s being sandwiched to a wall by the object of her affections? My muscles have completely rebelled against me. They are completely lethargic and seem perfectly content to remain so.

“ They’re gone.” I manage. Well. At least the atrophy hasn’t spread to my mouth.

“ Yeah.”

He doesn’t move. I’m starting to get a little desperate here. I manage to inch a little to the side, which causes my front to brush up against him even more. He goes tense against me and lifts his forehead from mine to meet my eyes. I hold back a groan of misery.

Dear God, this just isn’t fair.

“ Can you move?” Blast it. There is a definite tremor of discomfort in my voice. And of course, Max picks it right up.

“ What’s wrong?”

Why does everyone always ask me this? I mean, it’s completely OBVIOUS to me what’s wrong. Why isn’t it the same case with everyone else?!

“ Nothing,” I reply shortly. “ I’d just like to regain feeling in my limbs at some point and I can’t do that when I’m being squashed like a bug.”

He raises his eyebrows at the irritated tone of my voice. He doesn’t move and for the briefest instant, I could swear I see a knowing look in his eyes. It vanishes the next instant though, as a serious look settles over his face.

“ Just a minute Liz. I need to talk to you and this is as good a place as any.”

He can’t be serious.

“ You can’t be serious!” I squeak, staring at him like he’s grown another head. “ Max, do you even know what this looks like?!”

He shrugs and settles himself more comfortably. I swear, if I could only get my muscles to cooperate, I would deck him by now.

“ It looks like a spot where we won’t be bothered, that’s what it looks like.”

“ No,” I begin hotly, “ What it looks like is you and me-”

I cannot bring myself to finish this sentence. It’s too dangerous to utter the words aloud and I settle for glaring at him, trying all the while not to let our precarious positioning distract me.

“ You and me what, Liz?” He repeats, never lifting his gaze from mine. A smirk hovers around the edge of his mouth and he presses on, apparently intent on making me finish my sentence. “ What does it look like you and me are doing?”

Is he mocking me? I think he’s mocking me. Why is he mocking me?! Completely unwilling to rise to his bait, because he knows damn well what it looks like we’re doing, I ignore his words and set my jaw.

“ You said you wanted to talk,” I say this as if there is nothing more normal than being hidden away in a dark alcove with Max, with nothing whatsoever between us other than a few layers of clothing. “ So talk.”

The bastard actually GRINS at me. Right, my limited patience has now come to an end. The edge of my mouth lifts in a snarl.

“ Max, so help me, start talking or I’ll-”

My dangerous sounding growl seems to work and he wipes off the grin and immediately starts to talk.

“ Okay, okay, calm down.” He hesitates a bit before asking his next question. “ Uh…so. How mad was Isabel this morning?”

I raise an eyebrow at him and that one act tells him all he needs to know. He winces.

“ Never mind. I kinda…guessed it anyway,” He confides.

I snort.

“ What gave it away Maxwell? The death glare she threw you as you ran out of the kitchen? The swear word she was holding back? Or the way she and Maria have been tracking you like blood hounds this morning?”

He chooses to ignore this, the expression on his face morphing from worried to even more worried. When he speaks, he sounds like a little boy afraid to know the answer, but unable to prevent himself from asking the question.

“ And my mom?”

I flash back on Mrs. Evans shell-shocked expression as Max made his stunning announcement that morning. I remember the poor woman blinking several times and opening and closing her mouth as if she didn’t hear right. And I remember her staring at me with clear confusion on her face. I can’t remember anything else after this, because my pancakes suddenly became the most interesting thing in the room. I simply couldn’t take Mrs. Evans of all people staring at me like a science experiment gone wrong too.

I clear my throat.

“ Let’s put it this way, Max. I think flowers are in order; lots of them. And um…how about an actual conversation with her once you hand them over? You know how your mom gets about secrets.”

He winces again and looks intensely guilty. “ I know, I know,” He groans, eyebrows knitting in concern. “But I didn’t…I couldn’t just sit down and casually bring up that I’ve had a girlfriend and that she’s been dying to come to dinner and meet my parents you know? I mean, how do people manage to do that without wanting to sink into the floor and disappear?”

Max says all this in a rush and stares at me in a rather desperate manner that matches his tone of voice. I stare disbelievingly at him and shake my head.

“ Okay, see, maybe Isabel is right and you are losing your grip on sanity. Max, how should I know how people manage it? It’s not like I’ve ever done it before! Although I’m sure they didn’t swan in, announce that they’re brining their significant other over for dinner and then swan out. You can’t really blame Isabel for her reaction, if I had been in her shoes, I would have been pretty pissed off too.”

“ This is going to be a disaster,” He moans, finally dropping his hand from where it’s been holding my arm hostage. Distracted by his predicament, he backs off and I release the breath I didn’t even realize I’ve been holding. I’m going to start enforcing a ten inch between us rule now. I don’t think I can survive another incident like that again. I cross my arms defensively and regard him with cool detachment as he starts to pace up and down the limited space.

“ Why did you invite her then, if you’re going to freak out about it?” I ask in exasperation. I am late for my next class and all I really want to do is get out of here and take a shower, an appropriately cold one at that.

“ Because she’s been dropping hints about it ever since I had breakfast at her place,” Max answers immediately. “ And…she should meet mom and dad. I mean, it’s only right that they should know her. She is part of my life now.”

I never thought I would live to see the day that Max Evans would say Jessica Thorne was part of his life. This is turning out to be either the most surreal nightmare ever or…I need to get out of here. As in, right now. I don’t look at him as I say my next words.

“ You’re right. So. I guess Friday night dinner goes on as planned.” At this point, I cannot help giving him a wicked smile as I wink and say, “ Good luck with that Max.”

He glares at me and then this look vanishes to be replaced with the most pathetic pleading look I have ever seen. “ Can you come?” He blurts out, looking for the entire world like a man who’s facing the guillotine and begging for his last wish to be fulfilled.

Oh come on.

I laugh. There is no other reaction for this. This is…completely…just….CRAZY.

“ You can’t be serious!” I half yell. “ Max, are you…” I trail off, because judging by the expression on his face he IS serious. I gape at him, eyes wide. “ You are serious.”

He nods.

I shake my head.

“ No.”

“ Liz-”

“ No.”

“ Come-”

“ No!” I shake my head furiously, sending my ponytail flying. “ Max, listen to me. I get that you’re nervous and scared and probably feel like throwing up every time you think of it, and I don’t blame you, because I’m feeling really sick for you right now myself,” I pause to take a breath and plunge onwards. “But you’ve got to do this, you’ve got to face it! Introducing your significant other to your family is something everyone is going to have to go through, one time or another, and they’re going to have to do with no one else BUT their significant other and their family. It’s just the way it is!”

I hope he’s buying the words that are coming out of my mouth, because there is no way in ten universes that I am going to be present when he introduces Jessica to his parents. There is a limit to everything, and concerning Cupid Duty, I draw the line at watching Jessica Thorne twitter and charm her way into Mr. and Mrs. Evans good graces. I face him squarely and put my hands on his shoulder.

“ Be strong Max.”

He looks a little stunned and then, when I least expect it, he chuckles. What? Did I miss something? I frown and he grins at me, continuing to laugh.

“ What’s so funny?” I demand, highly offended. I don’t see anything amusing to laugh about. Maybe Max really HAS gone crazy.

He ignores my question and says, “ So that’s a no, then?”

Did he just…I see no point in honoring his question with a reply. With the dirtiest look I can muster at him, I simply turn around and stalk away, ignoring the chuckles he’s lapsed into again. As I turn the corner though, I see that he is no longer alone. Maria and Isabel have caught up with him at last, and both are dragging him out of the alcove by his ears.

I smirk, quickening my pace.

Well what do you know.

There is justice in the world after all.

********

The next day, there is a note inside my locker when I open it after French. My name is written neatly on the folded piece of paper, and I stare at it cautiously, debating on whether or not to read it. I know who it’s from, of course; four years of friendship have enabled me to spot one of my friends’ handwritings in an instant. The question remains though, do I really want to know what’s in it?

I see my hand reaching out for the note.

Guess that answers that.

My eyes quickly scan the note and an unwilling smile creeps over my face. One day, I am going to finally build up a resistance to all things Max Evans. But obviously, that day is not today, and I carefully tuck the note away in my bag, change out my books and head for the track, where he has requested my presence. I settle myself on a bleacher near the lanes, watching the boys track team leap over hurdles as they run. The competition seems really fierce between two dark haired boys, they are so far ahead it’s almost like the others are moving at a slow trot. As they draw closer, I realize who they are and though I cannot explain it, an uncomfortable feeling spreads through me. Max and Jordan have such intense expressions of concentration, it as if they are competing in a real race where the prize is one only they can see. Judging by the intense looks on their faces, it must be one hell of a prize because they are really going at it.

“ Go Max!”

Startled, I almost fall off my bench when the admiring yell sounds out from somewhere behind me. I glance up and over my shoulder, my eyes shadowing instantly as I realize that it came from none other than Jessica Thorne. Max’s girlfriend (and for the first time, I manage to think this without shuddering outwardly) is on her feet, cheering her heart out. Today, her long hair has been slightly curled and I watch with some amount of trepidation as she hops up and down on the bleacher; her five-inch heels aren’t well suited to the task after all.

Quickly, I turn away before she notices me staring and shift my gaze determinedly to the co-captains. Well. So much for hearing Max’s apology for being purposely obtuse yesterday, but I’ll be damned if I shy away from being in the same place as them again. I have to get used to this, it’s part of the original plan after all. So I take a deep breath, ignore Jessica’s delighted yells behind me and look out over at the race, where Max and Jordan are still neck and neck. As they get closer and closer to the finish, I stand, and lean against the fence with the hope of getting a clearer look. I blink and suddenly, they’re crossing over it.

I don’t know who won.

Neither does Jessica apparently, because she’s suddenly beside me and peering at the far end of the track with a puzzled look on her face.

“ Who won?” she asks, and because there is no one else here but me and her, I assume she’s talking to me. Wary, I glance sideways at her. The condescending look that is often present on her face is absent and she is wholly focused on Max’s form as he slowly makes his way across the field to the coach. Jordan is not far behind and we watch them talk, too far away to hear the words.

“ I don’t know,” I answer honestly, deciding to keep up the polite façade she seems to be intent on displaying. The discussion is short, and it’s not long before Max and Jordan are making their way towards us, obviously excused from more laps because they made such spectacular time. I study both boys carefully, noting their rigid postures and, as they come closer, the hard set of their jaws.

Uh oh.

Something definitely went down.

“ Well I think Max won,” Jessica says, brushing her hair over her shoulder. Our eyes meet for a brief moment and then I look away. Strange, it almost seemed like she was waiting to see if I would back Jordan over Max. Filing away that piece of information, I keep silent and merely watch the two guys coming closer. To say that this is a rare event would be an understatement. I cannot remember a time when Jessica Thorne and I have been in such close contact and we haven’t been sniping at each other. It’s almost civil between us at the moment.

The moment doesn’t last.

“ Liz.”

I blink, because I am fairly certain that it was Jessica who just said my name. I glance at her again, and once more, her blue eyes hold mine. The look she levels me with is filled with a sort of leashed anger, tempered by a steel resolve. I know in that instant that Max has told her about the night at the reservoir, and now, not only has the moment ended, but it has shattered into a thousand tense, awkward fragments. I speak first, imploringly, with thought that springs to mind.

“ I’m sorry. I just…it wasn’t his fault. It was me. It was all me. It won’t happen again.”

I never considered Jessica in my moment of madness, and afterward, I spared her only the barest passing of thought. Now, with her staring at me, face full of accusation and righteous ire, I know I deserve whatever is coming. This is my punishment. I snap my mouth shut, and wait for her to blow up at me. I don’t look away. She deserves that at the very least, for me to look her in the eye while I apologize and while she…does whatever she wants to do.

“ Max and I are together.” She says this simply, ignoring my earlier statement, ignoring all my earlier words. I nod automatically. “You’re one of his best friends,” She very grudgingly spits out, and if her intention is to simultaneously remind and induce guilt, she has succeeded. “ And I’ve waited, been waiting, for so, so long to…” Jessica trails off here, but she doesn’t need to continue; I know what she is saying.

It’s about Max. It’s all about Max.

“ This is my shot, all right? Max is…he’s not just some guy. He’s…more. So I won’t let anyone, even his best friends mess this up for me, you understand? You…you have to give me that.”

The world has gone mad. Here we are, with me having kissed this girl’s boyfriend, and instead of decking me, she’s asking instead that I give her a fair shot at making her relationship work. Even more earthshattering is that she genuinely has feelings for Max; he’s not just a status symbol for her, not just a pretty guy on the arm of a pretty girl, not even just a passing crush. I think I’ve entered a parallel dimension. Any moment now, I expect to wake up, and sigh at the ridiculousness of it all.

That doesn’t happen.

We are locked in a stare down, and through the anger, I read the embarrassment that she had to stoop to this although God only knows why. The rest of world seems to be under the impression that I hold some sort of cosmic power over Max’s relationships and it is apparent that his girlfriend does too. Silently, I nod in affirmation although at this point, she probably could have asked me to do a chicken dance and wait on her all day, and I would have, just to stave off the guilt.

“ You…you don’t have to worry about me.” I manage to stutter. “ I’m not…I won’t…just. You don’t have to worry about me.”

Jessica gives me one, last measuring stare, before all emotion in her eyes disappears and she turns away in cool dismissal.

“ Good. Now all I have to worry about is him,” She mutters.

I blink, but before I can ask what she means, she has hurried from my side and is approaching Max at a run, without even wobbling on those ridiculously high heels of hers. I’m…not exactly sure what just happened here, but is as usual in my life lately, it seems like I won’t have time to ponder over this, because Jordan is headed my way. I watch as he smirks over his shoulder at the couple behind him. He says something to them, and Jessica rolls her eyes at him in reply before turning her attentions back to her…boyfriend. I don’t look at Max and instead concentrate on Jordan as he comes toward me, an easy smile on his face.

“ Well aren’t you a sight for sore eyes?” He drawls in greeting, grey eyes lighting up in obvious pleasure. I raise an eyebrow at him and in spite of my whirling thoughts, I manage to send him a small grin in return, amused by his overly flirty antics. Is it really such a big surprise I harbored a huge crush on him a few years ago? Charming, smooth and almost too gorgeous for his own good, I really had no defenses against him.

Now though…it’s a different matter.

“ Hello Jordan. Still working that charm I see,”

“ You know it,” He introduces a hint of a swagger in his walk as he approaches me and when he leans forward against the fence with his elbows, the same pleasure in his eyes is reflected in his smile. “ How’re you doing, Parker? Come to watch me whip your best friend into shape?”

“Funny,” I tilt my head to the side and smile sweetly at him. “ I always thought it was Max who whips you into shape.”

“ Ouch.” He staggers backward, hands over his heart as if I’ve wounded him. Laughter dances clearly in his eyes as he says, in a tragic voice, “ That hurt, Parker. That really hurt. It sounded as if you don’t think I’m as good as Evans and I know you can’t think like that,”

“ Oh?” I admit, my curiosity is peaked; Jordan sounds like he thinks he knows what goes on in my mind. Now, as we’ve already established, even I don’t know what I think sometimes, so his assessment of me should be good for a laugh. And a laugh is exactly what I need right now, because I am still avoiding looking over and Max and Jessica at all costs. “ Enlighten me then. Why not?”

Jordan’s half grin is slow to spread and he beckons me to come closer, as if his answer is one of the world’s better-kept secrets. Shaking my head, I lean forward and he whispers into my ear.

“ Because it’s not true. I am just as good as Max Evans,”

I draw back, my eyes instantly narrowed. His tone of voice has taken a turn from teasing to serious although the smile on his face never wavers.

“ Some might even say I’m better,”

Why do I get the feeling that we’re not talking about track times any more?

“ Jordan, what-”

“ Evans! Connor!” Coach Clarke is clear across the field where the rest of the guys have clearly just finished their lap. He waves his co-captains over. “ Stop flirting with your girlfriends and get over here!”

Jordan waves his acknowledgement to the coach and turns back to me with another grin.

“ Duty calls. You should stick around, Parker. Maybe watch me whip Evans into shape?”

Jordan winks and starts jogging backward from me, his eyes never leaving mine. I stare back in confusion, feeling as if I just missed something monumental.

“ Think about what I said!” He yells, before turning around and running off to where Coach Clarke is waiting for him.

My eyes fall upon Max, who’s being kissed goodbye by Jessica. The leaden feeling that I’m so familiar with now gets a little heavier but I brush away the sensation. Another mystery has been added to my plate and I can’t help but wonder if maybe this one will be easier to solve. I hear footsteps moving past me and I glance up in time to see Jessie’s blonde hair bouncing around her shoulders as she goes back into the school.

Now there is only Max.

His expression is unreadable as he stares at me and for a reason I cannot explain, I feel nervous. And then I remember that it’s stupid to feel nervous, because didn’t I come here for an apology from him? So, I send him a questioning look and cross my arms over my chest.

“ Do you have something to tell me?”

“ Do you?” He replies quietly. He doesn’t wait for me to answer, but he comes forward, avoiding my gaze. “ I’m sorry about yesterday. I just…I missed being with a best friend who wasn’t telling me how stupid I’m being.” At this point, he finally does look up at me and my first instinct is to reach out and hug him. Max looks so very, very tired and it has nothing to do with the lap he’s just run. The same sentiments echo around inside me, especially in light of my and Jessica’s most recent encounter, but I do not have to strength to bring this up. It’s too much right now, and it’s easier to just let it be. “ Crazy right?”

I shake my head and we share a smile. “ Not crazy at all.”

Behind Max, the cheerleading squad, sans their illustrious leader as she is probably still changing, come into view, most of them casting Max appreciative looks out of the corner of their eyes. I don’t think it’s coincidence that they position themselves where they have a perfect view both of him and of the rest of the team.

“ So. What did Connor want?”

I eye him in surprise at the abrupt subject change but he gives nothing away, merely looking curious. I shrug.

“ Nothing. I mean, obviously, he was flirting but that’s just how he is, I don’t think he can help it. Why do you ask?”

He copies my earlier movement and shrugs too. “ You guys just looked pretty cozy, that’s all.” His eyes are strangely shadowed as a playful grin twists the ends of his lips upward. “ Tell the truth, Liz. You have a thing for him or what?”

I snort and roll my eyes to cover my immediate wince and impulse to reach out, grab Max by the neck of the shirt and shake him. A part of me is screaming, ‘No, you fool, I do not have a THING for Jordan Connor! I have a thing for you, you idiot!’; however, I’ve had so much practice at subduing this side of me that the screams fade as I stare disbelievingly at him.

“ I don’t know what you’re talking about, Max. And even if I did have a thing for Jordan, it wouldn’t be any of your business, would it?”

“ Touchy.” He smiles and raises his hands in surrender. “ It was just a question, Liz. But hey, for the record, you could do worse than Connor.”

I don’t believe this. Is Max actually playing middleman for another guy? To me? Somewhere above us, I’m sure the fates are laughing. I, however, find nothing funny about this situation and I’m sure the unnerved look on my face reflects this.

“ I could? How come?”

“ He’s a good guy from all accounts.” Max says this with an indifferent air, as if we’re not discussing a potential love interest of mine. A wolfish grin suddenly makes a blazing appearance on his face, making my heart skip a beat and stunning me enough to almost miss the rest of his words, uttered in an undertone, “ and almost as good a catch as me.”

He laughs as I come back to my senses, scowl at him and attempt to hit him upside the head.

“ Evans! Get your behind over here!” Coach Clarke bellows.

“ Arrogant bastard!” I yell out as Max starts to turn from me. He chuckles and waves, shouting that he’ll call me later.

“ Max!” I call after him, ignoring the fact that Jessica’s cronies have probably religiously documented half our conversation. “ Who won?”

He turns. He gives me a heart-stopping smile.

“ Who do you think, Liz?”

He is half way across the field before my heart resumes its normal rhythm. I swallow and sit back down on the bleachers with shaky legs. Because he just hit the problem on the head, didn’t he?

Because of everything that’s happened…I don’t know what to think anymore.

TBC.
Last edited by Comet on Sat Jan 26, 2013 2:51 pm, edited 3 times in total.
User avatar
Comet
Enthusiastic Roswellian
Posts: 47
Joined: Tue Oct 09, 2001 4:58 pm

Part 14 12/15/2011

Post by Comet »

phyco352: :) Thanks for sticking with me and glad you liked the last part!

begonia9508: How does that line go? It was the worst time, and it was the best time? Hehe..I feel the same way about it as you do. Thanks for reading!

Earth2Mama: Not ending the torment yet unfortunately! I hope I'm not making this too difficult for you to get through, and thanks for the feedback. :)

keepsmiling7: Aw, I'm sorry to hear you've given up on them. The next part might not exactly endear either of them to you even more..but I'll let you read on and decide for yourself. And yes. The dinner will be..interesting. ;)

angiebrenna: Haha..yes, poor Liz. I would find Max distracting too! And I know it's very frustrating, sometimes I get frustrated myself. I hope it's still believable though...I'm trying very hard not to make it too out there! Thanks for the feedback!

nitpick23: Max is probably thinking he's bitten off more than he can chew and he wants someone to have his back. Probably. :) And yes, I'm looking forward to sharing the dinner with you guys!

hypnotiqueblueyes: More good guesses! The Liz/Jordan aspect will feature majorly...so stay tuned!

Everyone, thanks for the thoughts and reactions to the last part! This one is quite a bit shorter, and is actually not too much different from how it was in its original iteration.I hope you guys enjoy, and please, feedback is good for my soul. :)

14. Mission...accomplished?


Fast forward another day, and I find myself wondering who came up with the notion that high school is an experience of a lifetime. Doesn’t anyone see that trapping hundreds of adolescents in one building and watching them struggle to survive is cruel and inhumane?



It certainly seems that way to me.



My cheeks are aching with the effort it’s taking to keep a smile on my face. I’m sure there’s a glazed expression splashed all over it by now, but do my current companions notice this or the fact that my hands are clenched into fists?



That would be a no.



Jenna Rivers and Caitlin Graham flank me on either side. Both very pretty, part of the trendy crowd and currently making my life a miserable existence by trying to dig for information about a certain dark haired young man as I wait in the commons for Maria to get out of class.



“ Anyway, you’ve heard that Carly’s throwing a party of course.” Jenna drawls, fiddling with the bracelet around her wrist. This is a welcome break from the relentless grilling they have been subjecting me to. In the short time we’ve been together, they’ve dropped more hints than a cat sheds its hair and if they think I’ve going to fall for this and spill all to them (as if I had ANYTHING to spill), they are thicker than the foundations of this building.



“ But of course,” Caitlin answers for me. “ Rich girl Reed, always throwing her daddy’s money around,” She sneers, although I cannot help but notice that there is a great deal of jealousy in her voice. Jenna laughs unpleasantly, and I’m sure I see an envious flash in her eyes as well.



Bristling, I slant them both frosty looks. “ If you have problems with Carly ‘throwing her daddy’s money around’ maybe you both should consider not coming. I’ll mention your concerns to her; you two should be happy about that…it will be two less mouths to feed, right?”



I stand and leave them gaping at me on the couch, probably suffering cuts from my ice encrusted words. I am five steps from them when, on cue, they call out,



“ We were only joking, Liz!” Caitlin sounds nervous, and rightly so. They know well enough that I am very capable of carrying out my threats.



“ Yeah, we’ll see you at the CrashDown later, okay?” Jenna chimes in, in what she obviously thinks is a sweet voice. “ And we’ll talk more about Jordan!”



I don’t turn back, although, rather unfortunately, the urge to wince cannot be overpowered. I realize that there are other students in the hall who have probably heard this and they all give me interested and speculative looks. Making my way to the English classroom where Maria is still being held hostage, it is with deep regret that I admit to myself that by end of the day, gossip will have me married to Jordan Connor and bearing his children. The image is complete with a white picket fence, a yellow SUV and a golden lab. I snort and roll my eyes as I slump against the wall next to the door and close my eyes against the starkness of the hallway.



It’s not as if this is unexpected after all. Having been part of a group of people who everyone just seems to gravitate toward and look up to for some reason, I have weathered my fair share of scandal and rumors. The number of times Maria, Isabel and I were supposed to have stolen away other girl’s boyfriends…these rumors stopped once it became clear that Maria and Isabel were off the market and now, I get to bear that happy cross alone. Go me. I open my eyes and peek into the classroom, smirking when I see Maria engrossed, not in the lecture, but in the color of her fingernails. Drawing my head back before she sees me, I continue to ponder over the latest obstacle in the travesty that has become my life.



Being completely honest and ego free here, I know that my love life, non-existent as it is, is a subject of great interest among my peers. I don’t know how it happened because lord knows, my dating history has not been very interesting at all, but this hasn’t stopped the persistent rumors of a betting pool that centers around me and which guy I will finally consent to go out with. The last I heard of it the stakes were up to almost three hundred dollars. My eyes roll heavenward again and I shake my head. I wonder who’s running this thing. My suspicion that is Maria is one I’m going to ignore. Again.



The bell rings and instantly, the halls are filled with students all eager for lunch. Several guys give me the usual leering up and down looks and again, I roll my eyes, ignoring the fact that they are probably wondering what I’m wearing under my outfit. Welcome to high school, where for every gem that is an Alex Whitman, Michael Guerin, Max Evans or Kyle Valenti even, there are a dozen horn dogs.



“ Move along boys, or I’ll set her brothers on you.”



Maria is standing beside me, eyeing my drooling lackeys with a mixture of disdain and amusement. They scurry away, knowing that while I do not have real siblings, I have Michael Guerin, Alex Whitman and Max Evans to defend my honor-and, if all the rumors will be believed (and they seem to be, judging by the whispers and the stares I am now receiving), Jordan Connor too.



Without a word, I link my arm through hers and we make our way down the hall to where Alex is watching our progress towards him with an affectionate smile. Maria and I separate and make room for Alex between us, and then, arms linked, we head to the cafeteria.



“ So.” Alex begins brightly, obviously very pleased with his current position. “ As much as I love walking arm in arm with two gorgeous ladies at my side,” He gives both of us an exaggerated wink. “ To what do I owe this pleasure? I was under the impression that one of us,” And here, both he and Maria pin me with accusing looks. “ –was avoiding the other two.”



I grin. “ A wrong impression obviously, seeing that I am here in all my gloriousness,”



“ And your ‘gloriousness’ seems to be in high demand,” Maria quips, noticing that we are the center of attention. “ Anything we should know, Liz?”



I wrinkle my nose I pretend to think about the question very carefully. And then I say, “Apart from the fact that I apparently have a ‘thing’ for Jordan Connor? Nope.”



My announcement does not seem to affect them at first. Just as I am about to scowl and curse the fact that the gossip wheels of this school are so well oiled that even people who were in CLASS have heard about this already, I see them exchange darkly significant looks. Instantly alert, I perk up.



“ But you already knew that,” I say this slowly and watch a myriad of emotions pass over their faces before identical, purposeful looks finally settle over their features. “Guys? What is-”



“ Liz Parker. Just the one I wanted to see.”



I halt in mid-sentence, stiffening at the sight of Jessica with flunkies one, two and three around her. Maria and Alex immediately go into what we jokingly refer to as ‘battle-mode’, both tense and ready to react should Thorn Girl’s taunts go a little too far below the belt. There is something different about her this time around though; she doesn’t look like she usually does when she is spoiling for a fight. There is no malice in her cool blue gaze and the familiar sneer we are all so used to seeing is strangely absent.



No, all the hallmarks of a confrontation are not there and I don’t even have to look at Alex and Maria to know that the same confusion I am feeling is on their faces. After our encounter at the tracks yesterday, however, I have no idea what to expect. At a loss, I settle for an expression of polite neutrality.



“ That’s my name, don’t wear it out,” I am the perfect picture of nonchalance as I stare back. Still scrutinizing her, I finally recognize that there is curiosity in her eyes…and more than just a little glee. And why shouldn’t she happy?



She’s got Max for god’s sake.



The thought sours my mood and I cannot help sounding just a little…peeved as I say my next words.



“ What do you want?”



Again, best friend telepathy comes into play as I feel more than see the smirks splashed all over my friends’ faces. Jessica’s eyes flash but, quite admirably in my opinion, she refrains from throwing me a smart remark. Instead, a superior smile breaks out over her face as she steps closer. I hold my ground.



“ There’s no need to be so hostile, Parker. I just wanted to tell you how glad I am to see that you’ve finally decided to descend to the levels of us mere mortals.” Her smile stretches wider and I fight the urge to shade my eyes from the glare of her pearly white teeth. “ You know, start dating around a little? I know you think you’re above such things and I was honestly starting to think you planned to join a convent and die a virgin.”



A low growl escapes Maria and I touch her arm, silently telling her to let me handle it.



“ Did you? How interesting,” My tone suggests that it is anything but and it’s easy to pretend boredom as I glance at my watch. “ Well, if there’s nothing else I think we’ll be on our way. No sense in my losing my appetite more than I already have.” It could not be clearer that I have dismissed her if I ran around in a circle screaming it at the top of my voice.



The jibe hits its mark and her nostrils flare in irritation, but it looks like she is determined to have the last word, even as we walk past her and her peons. She steps right in front of me and waits until I’m looking her in the eye before speaking again.



“ I’m not trying to pick a fight, Parker. I just want to tell you that you’ve got excellent taste.” Jessica leans forward and whispers in my ear. “ Jordan’s my friend. You hurt him…I’ll hurt you.”



She pulls back, and for the first time in our long, colorful history, I do not have a snappy comeback. With great effort, I manage to keep from gaping at her like a drowning fish and thank all gods, also manage to scrape up an appropriately cool look to level her with before I step around her and continue onwards, Maria and Alex following my wake.



Did that just happen? Did Jessica Thorne just play the role of concerned and protective friend?



“ Okay, what the hell was that?” Maria bursts out, apparently unable to control herself. I shake my head in complete bewilderment and Alex wears a concerned crease between his brows. “ Did she really just do that? Did she really just threaten to hurt you, Liz, over Jordan Connor?”



I frown at the mention of Jordan, deciding that I’ve had quite enough of him for the day. Max Evans too, come to think of it; this is his entire fault after all! If he hadn’t opened his big trap over at the track, I doubt very much that I would be in this situation right now.



We’re in the cafeteria now, and I don’t bother getting in line, because I have the ‘lunch’ Aunt Nancy packed for me. Alex and Maria opt to forgo food at the moment too, accompanying me to our usual table and where Michael is already seated, happily eating his burger. He eyes our harried expressions with a raised eyebrow.



“ Trouble?”



“ Thorn girl threatened Liz with a smack down if she hurt Connor,” Alex supplies immediately, nicking one of Michael’s fries as he takes a seat on one of the three benches that are flanking the table.



Michael stares at me in bemusement and I groan, waving aside his obvious question as I take the next bench.



“ I don’t want to talk about it.”



Maria has yet to sit down, though she bends to give Michael a kiss on the cheek in greeting. She shifts agitatedly from one foot to another, sniffing at a small bottle and muttering under her breath. My insides are twisting and my hands halt in the act of opening my lunch sack; from the way I am unable to stop my next flow of words, it looks like I DO want to talk about it.



“ I can’t believe this, the way things are going can it get any worse? I mean, does anyone even stop to ask me if all this crap is true? Of course not.” Frustrated, I turn the bag over and empty out the contents, desperately wishing that nothing my aunt has packed contains Tofu. “ It’s not, by the way,” I announce, staring around at my companions. “ There is nothing going on between Jordan and I!”



“ And that’s exactly what I keep telling people, but what do I know, right, I’ve only been a close personal friend of yours for four years,”



Isabel has joined us, sliding in next to Alex with a full tray and a kiss for her boyfriend. A disgruntled look is on her face and I grimace at her in apology.



“ Sorry Izzy. Have the gossip hungry masses been hounding you?”



“ Only since you two were sighted yesterday,” She answers flippantly, tossing her hair over her shoulder. “ What exactly were you doing there? There are four different versions and one of them,” Here, she sends a knowing look my way, “-has Jordan in a fist fight with my brother of all people, apparently vying for your affections.”



Michael snorts and Alex snickers, both of them exchanging secret looks. I could swear I hear Maria mutter, “ Wouldn’t be the first time,” but I cannot know this for sure, as she looks too absorbed in calming herself to have spoken. Scowling as all attention focuses on me, I glance downward and start sorting through the food my aunt has given me.



“ I had a free period.” I answer casually. “ I wasn’t doing anything but watching the team practice. And then Connor decides to saunter over like he owns the place,” I scowl as I viciously stab a fork into the salad I’ve just unearthed, “ -and Max opens his big mouth about me having a ‘thing’ for Jordan. In front of the half the cheerleading squad!”



“ Ooh, that wasn’t smart,” Alex says in an undertone, snatching food off Isabel’s tray this time. She sends an exasperated look his way, silently reprimanding his habit. Alex grimaces in response, but eats the fry anyway. Isabel shakes her head at him and pretends not to notice when he does it again, and the entire display is ended by a small exchange of smiles.



I work very hard to keep back my envious sigh. Jealousy, jealousy, go away.



“ Yeah well Maxwell isn’t exactly displaying much smart behavior these days, is he?” Michael says in a sarcastic voice, jolting me from my thoughts.



“ I heard that.” Speak of the devil. Max’s hair is still damp from a recent shower and it falls across his forehead in the way that always makes me want to brush it away from his eyes. In a white button down tee and jeans that fit him far too well, he certainly is drool worthy.



The girl who’s just run into a tree because she was too distracted to pay attention to anything other than Max certainly seems thinks so.



He slides in next to me, and the smell of his cologne wafts over and I momentarily lose track of the conversation. Alex raises his eyebrows at my slightly dazed expression, valiantly trying to hold back a laugh. I glower at him, letting my body language tell him of the dire retribution that will follow should he bring this up again, ever. Dear Alex simply gives me his trademark double thumbs up sign. I ignore this, focusing on what Max is saying.



He has a mischievous look in his eye. “And speaking of smart, do I really need to remind you of the time you tried to drink a whole bottle of teq-”



“ Shut up, Max.” Michael growls, cutting him off as his blood rushes into his cheeks. In spite of my irritation, I cannot help the smile of nostalgia that crosses my face and Alex and Isabel laugh outright while Maria pats Michael’s shoulder consolingly, pinning Max with reproachful blue-green eyes.



“ Decide to muck with the commoners today?” She inquires imperiously. Max smiles gently at her.



“ There’s nothing common about you, Maria.” He says in a placating tone, glancing around at all of us and I quickly concentrate on my salad. “ There’s nothing common about any of you. Best friends a guy could have,”



“ Ah. Tell us more, Max,” Alex says with a wide grin. “-and we might forgive you for missing so many lunches with us.”



Max laughs, and I spear a cherry tomato in half, chewing aggressively. Maria huffs and situates herself next to Michael and suddenly it feels just like old times. A sudden jab in my ribs almost makes me choke and I glare at Max, who’s staring innocently at me.



“ Why so quiet? Not like you.”



I swallow and continue glaring. “ You should try it some time Max. It should be a novel experience for you.”



“ Ah.” His eyes widen in understanding. “ This is about what I said at the tracks. About you having a thing for Connor?”



I sputter, and coincidentally miss the sharp, suspicious looks the rest of our friends shoot at him as soon as he brings Jordan up.



“ For the last time, I do not have a thing for Jordan Connor!”



Half the quad stares at me and too incensed to be embarrassed, I attack my salad energetically.



“ Really?” Max sounds entirely too pleased and I glance up to find a satisfied expression on his face. “Could have fooled me. You probably fooled him too. He certainly seems to think so.”



There is a shrewd look in his eye but I am suddenly too angry too decipher it. I drop my fork and face him square on.



“ What are you saying Max? What did Jordan say? Is he telling the whole school that I’m one of his adoring groupies now?”



I’m practically spitting fire and again, I note that Max looks immensely pleased that I’m so furious. Before I can ask him why the hell he’s so happy though, I spot someone coming out of the cafeteria that overpowers this impulse immediately.



Jordan.



“ Excuse me,” I stand, never taking my eyes off my quarry. “ I have something to take care of.” No one makes a move to stop me. I can hear blood pounding in my ears and I’m so focused on my task that I don’t notice the sudden tension at the table, nor do I notice the whispered, admonishing conversation that begins as soon as I leave. To a listener though, it would have gone something like this:



“ You are going so low, I don’t even know what to say!” Isabel hisses at Max, throwing a balled up napkin in his direction. “ You’re trying to make yourself feel better by goading her into declaring she doesn’t have feelings for another guy, and it’s not right, Max!”



Max shrugs in response to this, deftly snatching the napkin out of the air and lobbing it into the bin behind him. “ I’m not forcing her to say anything that’s not true, Isabel.”



“ There is serious backfire potential here, Maxwell,” Michael steps in, before a sibling argument can break out. “ What if she does end up liking this guy?”



“ Who, pretty boy Connor?” Max scoffs, calmly taking a sip of his soda. “ Not in a million years. He’s not her type.”



Alex and Maria exchange glances, knowing that if I had been around to hear this, Max would be left in no doubt as to how wrong he was. And they know that somewhere in him, he knows it too, because Maria speaks up to say,



“ Oh? Then why do you always look ill whenever someone mentions that he’s had a crush on her for years?”



Max’s hands falter slightly as he picks up his fork. “ I do not.”



“ Yeah right.” Alex rolls his eyes. “ Remind me again why you almost broke his jaw in ninth grade, Max?”



“ Look, I know what I’m doing, all right?” Max snaps irritably, obviously unwilling to answer Alex’s question. “ And if they do hit it off, I’ll be happy for them,” There is a chorus of disbelieving snorts here, so loud that Max flushes red under the immense incredulity. “ I will!” He insists.



“ And I hate perfect Christmases,” Isabel says tartly.



“ You are being such an idiot, I’m not sure if I still WANT to help you get out of this hole you’ve gotten yourself into,” Maria declares, her jaw set. “ I hope this half-brained scheme of yours does work out the way you plan, Max, and then you’ll really squirm.”



“ I don’t know what you’re talking about,” Max grumbles in reply, ripping open a pack of nachos with more force than necessary.



“ Jesus, Maxwell, wake up and smell reality!” Michael leans forward, holding Max’s gaze in his own. “ We know why you’re doing this. You’re trying to remove temptation, trying to make sure she’s not such a big attraction by pushing her towards him and secretly loving it whenever she resists. We know you Max. And we know Liz.”



“ And what’s that supposed to mean?” Max asks, looking discomfited for the first time in the conversation.



“ What it means, Max,” Alex begins, nodding his head in the direction of where I am currently involved in a heated conversation with Jordan, “ is that you might have just made the biggest mistake ever.”



They watch as my conversation with Jordan gets more intense. They see him cut me off and turn from me, stepping onto a nearby table instead. He’s calling out for attention. They see me staring up at him in horror, clearly telling him to get down. They hear him make this stunning announcement,



“ Alright! Listen up, everyone! I want to address certain rumors that are going around, and set the record straight: Liz Parker does not have, as I believe it’s being referred to, have a thing for me. Got it?”



They watch as guys break out into relieved grins; they see me look both embarrassed and reassured.



“ However,” Jordan takes this opportunity to level me with a meltdown inducing grin that has half the female population thanking God for the fact that they are single, and the other half entertaining the fleeting regret that they are not, before continuing on. “ I most definitely have a thing for her.”



They watch as the same girls who looked so besotted a moment ago now look crushed; the hopeful guys become deflated. They watch my mouth fall in shock.



“ Watch out, Liz Parker,” Jordan’s grey eyes are sparkling with determination and promise. “ Because I’m coming for you.”



The watching crowd breaks out into loud whoops and cheers. My face has flushed a brilliant red, and I can say, with utmost certainty, that I have never felt more mortified in my entire life. It would be okay for the earth to swallow me whole now. God? Lord Buddha? Anybody? Send down those bolts of lightning, because death by electrocution seems a welcome alternative to standing stock still with a beet red face in front of my peers. I stare up at Jordan, unable to articulate a single word. He’s smiling at me like nothing of monumental importance has happened and when he gets down from his table, he eyes my thunderstruck expression with more than a little amusement.



“ So. I’ll meet you at the CrashDown at four, okay? We’ve got that English report, you remember?”



I blink.



Jordan smirks and leans over to give me a chaste peck on my cheek.



“ See you later, Parker.”



He has sauntered away before the feeling comes back to my legs. Fully aware of the weight of the stares I am receiving, I manage to walk back to my own table with my head held high, ignoring the giggles and catcalls that follow me. Nearly everyone I pass has some expression of amusement or mischief on their faces.



Not so at my table.



I take my seat. Having missed the conversation that occurred not five minutes ago, and still too stunned to think properly, I do not question the taut atmosphere that has settled heavily over us all. My best friends have varying emotions on their faces. Michael’s face shows that he’s reluctantly impressed; Alex looks guilty and smug about something all at once. Maria looks concerned and worried and Isabel is staring at Max, an I-told-you-so expression warring with sympathy. I shift my gaze to Max and notice that he has snapped his plastic fork clean in half.



He also looks like he tried to drink a whole bottle of tequila, straight up no stopping. A queasy, fevered look, not unlike the one Michael had when he attempted the feat, is splashed all over his features and he is grinding his jaw, as if trying to hold back vomit.



Wordlessly, I hand him my own fork and pat his hand jerkily. My own defense mechanism has kicked in, and I am putting all my energies into blocking out the last few minutes until I am safely by myself and can lose control without audience. Concern rises as Max simply takes my fork without acknowledgement, the same sick look on his face.



“ Max?”



My voice sounds strangled and odd. I feel his hand go tense under mine and he turns his head to look at me. My heart starts to flip around my chest, squeezing and ceasing to beat all at once. There are so many things happening in his eyes that I become breathless with the effort of trying to catch them all. He is angry; he’s confused; he’s frustrated and he is…scared?



I feel my lips turn downward in a concerned frown, wondering now if something happened here why I was away. Evidence certainly points towards it, especially when you consider the suspicious lack of response to Jordan’s very public declaration of adoration. Ignoring the chilly silence and burning, reproachful looks that are being sent Max’s away, I focus on him, albeit hesitantly. There is no telling how he will react to probing questions at the moment, after all.



“ Are you okay? You look… strange.”



‘Strange’ would be an understatement and Michael knows it as he scoffs under his breath, shaking his head as he pushes some of his fries towards Maria. Alex and Isabel are strangely subdued, and still the silence prevails. Max nods, completely unconvincingly, dragging his eyes from mine as if he’s been burned.



To break the pall, Alex attempts to lighten the mood.



“ So.” He smiles a little too brightly for it to be genuine, and more to distract myself than anything, I smile reluctantly back. “ Anyone else find that last sentence of Connor’s a little disturbing? I mean, he said ‘I’m coming for you Liz’. Get it? I’m com-”



My half-smile drops off faster than you can say ‘Ew’. In unison, we all glare at him and he raises his hands in surrender.



“ Geez, okay, okay, just trying to-”



“ Alex, stop talking,” Isabel orders.



“ Yes, dear.”



Feeling a little ill now myself, I swallow, and lift my hand away from Max’s. My eyes widen when I see that he’s snapped MY fork cleanly in half too. Unsettled, I glance up at him again, to find him staring in the direction of Jessica’s table, where Jordan has returned and is now holding court. Max’s girlfriend is for once letting someone else have the limelight and looks pretty comfortable about it too, seeing as she’s watching Jordan with an indulgent smile on her face. The ill feeling intensifies and I push my salad away. Oh well. Not that I could eat it without a fork anyway.



Thank you Max.



“ Try to treat the cutlery a little better, will you?” I grouse, taking a sip of the OJ I managed to grab in the morning. “ And take a picture of her, it will last longer.”



My sharp tone registers immediately and Max’s head whips around to face me so fast, I bet he gets whiplash. Again, I see the rush of emotions in his eyes tumbling around until they finally slam to a stop at what looks awfully like surprised hurt. I glance away, unable to see that in his eyes and know that I am the cause of it. I don’t know what caused it. No, wait, I lie, I know exactly what caused it. It was the sight of Max staring at Jessica’s table, jealousy practically radiating out of every pore in his body. Not exactly something I want to see, you know?



Guilt comes crashing in a moment later and I grimace as I cap the bottle and gear up to attempt to try to salvage the rest of the lunch. I know I’m too late though; I know it the moment I pluck up enough courage to look Max in the eye again.



They are hard and distant, glittering with cool anger. Fighting the urge to swallow and let him know that just like it’s always been, I hate it when he’s angry with me, I tilt my chin upward, refusing to back down. He recognizes this for the invitation to fight that it is, and wastes no time in launching his first barb.



“ What is your problem Liz?” He snaps, expression unyielding. “ Or maybe I should make myself more clear and ask what problem you have with my girlfriend!”



I think that lightning bolt I was so desperately praying for a few minutes ago has finally landed.



My face, I am sure has gone paper white. If I thought tension existed at this table before, it is nothing compared to what has fallen now. Maria and Isabel’s eyes are wide and they are staring at Max and I with something akin to horror. Alex is fidgeting nervously and Michael is scowling to hide the uncertainty in his eyes. They know what comes next. Of the six of us, Max and I are the two who get along best. Sharing similar tastes almost to the last detail, we rarely ever fight. When we do, however, and I say this with no pleasure, it is epic. It is harsh, it is brutal, it is painful and though it never lasts long, it’s repercussions are felt long afterward. When we fight, the best thing to do would be run for cover.



No one moves.



The answer to Max’s question is nothing but a doorway to many things better left unsaid. Although I can control my mouth, I cannot control the insistent screaming that is reverberating through my head. The one that is saying that my problem with Jessica has little to do with the fact that she has consistently treated me like dirt since the 6th grade, and plenty to do with the fact that she now has Max in a way I never have and can only dream of. I am nothing if not a master of compartmentalizing now though, and I shove away the sting of seeing his eyes staring at me with anger, and allow my lips to tip up an a sarcastic smirk.



“ Gee, that’s a good question Max. Where do you want me to begin? How about the time in middle school, when she ‘accidentally’ stepped on my costume, making it rip 17 inches? And that was before she propelled me onto the stage with me showing more leg than my mother had seen in years. Then there was the time in eighth grade when she thought it would be ‘funny’ to steal my clothes out of my gym locker and force me to chase after the idiot she talked into taking them in nothing but my towel.” I eye him wrathfully, taking note of the embarrassed quality that is appearing around his fierce frown, proof that he is recalling the latter event even as I mention it.



…I crashed headlong into him during the chase after all, and it was Max who eventually retrieved my clothes, red faced and stuttering, doing his best to avoid looking at my towel clad form at all costs.



“ And in ninth-” I shake my head, cutting myself off, because while I know that each of these recollections will underline why I might have a ‘problem’ with Max’s girlfriend, I also know that there is no need to rehash this. He knows it all; he was there for most of it. “ This is pointless. You listen to me, Max Evans. If I do have a problem with Jessica, I’ll take it up with her. It’s none of your business.”



“ That’s where you’re wrong,” He bites back. “ If you have a problem with her, then you have a problem with me.”



That lightning bolt would be really good again right about now.



Max and I are still sitting next to each other which is stupid, considering that we are having a straight up, knock down, fight. The rest of our friends sit in stupefied shock and seem reluctant to draw attention to themselves, lest they find themselves on the receiving end of both our tempers.



“ Well you got it half right at least.” Infuriated, I shoot him a look meant to kill, ignoring that my face is brilliant red again. “ Right now, the only problem I have is you.”



“ And why is that?” He demands hotly. “ Are you jealous, Liz? Is it because for once I’m happy and you’re not?”



If he had reached out and slapped me, I could not be more shocked. A part of my heart is rapidly disintegrating into ash, and the rest of it is aching like he’s pierced it with a red hot sword. All my anger drains from me, as does the blood from my face. As I continue to stare at him, reeling with hurt that’s sending shockwaves through my body, I realize that my worst fear is coming true.



I’m losing him.



I swallow, attempting to stop the spinning that’s making me see over a dozen Maxes all slipping through my fingers.



“ Are you happy, Max?” I ask quietly, never breaking our locked gazes.



Perhaps I should have asked this long ago; perhaps it would have saved us all unnecessary pain. It doesn’t matter now; all that matters is he answers me.



“ Are you?” I press insistently.



For a brief moment, I entertain the notion that if I were to ever get lost in Max Evans eyes, that would be it for me. There could be no going back, because if I were to ever get caught up in the maelstrom that has taking residence within their depths, I would never find my way out. And then in an instant that leaves me gasping for breath, I’m in, and being battered by so many feelings that quickly morph from one to another I look away to ensure that I keep it together long enough to survive this.



“ Yes.” The single word tumbles from Max’s lips.



Heart-stopping. I do not know where I have found the strength for my next words, because right now, I’m barely aware of anything else. I nod, keeping back the misery with every ounce of will I possess.



“ Then I quit, Max.”



I look him and he looks back, shock coloring his every feature.



“ What?”



“ I quit.” I repeat, exuding this mystery calm and dignity I was not aware I had. I manage to give him a small smile. “ I only ever wanted you to be happy. And if you’re happy…” I trail off as I shrug. “Then you don’t need me as your Cupid anymore, do you?”



“ Liz…” Max opens and closes his mouth and I recognize all the signs of someone who is at a complete loss of what to say. Despite the fact that I am in tremendous pain, I manage to hold off the tears. Again, the atmosphere at our table takes another nosedive. Maria’s eyes are watering. Isabel looks torn, staring first at my frozen face and Max’s devastated expression. Michael has dropped his scowl and looks like he’s desperately wishing he were anywhere but here. Alex is staring at me, offering silent support but looking just as lost as everyone else.



“ It’s okay, Max. Just…” I take a deep breath and stand shakily from my seat. I need to get out of here. I cannot hold off for much longer. With a smile as shaky as my legs, I pat his shoulder jerkily. “ You’ll be okay.”



I have escaped into the bathroom before the trembling starts. Desperately, I wrap my arms around myself, hoping that this will make it stop.



It doesn’t.



It gets worse.



Before I can help myself, I’m sliding down against the wall, still shaking in reaction to all that has passed. I drop my forehead against my knees. I feel the hot tears start making their way down my cheeks before I can take another breath and before I know it, I am shaking harder than ever, now with the effort of trying to keep my tears silent.



Somewhere in a distant corner of my mind, I recognize this for the pathetic act that it is. I am CRYING on a BATHROOM floor, ladies and gentlemen.



I do not think it is possible to sink any lower if I tried.



Amusing thoughts aside, I do believe that this is the point that Michael warned me about, and this is the point that I swore I wouldn’t let myself feel. Is it possible to feel this raw, this hurt, and not find yourself bleeding all over the floor? A sob is on its way up my throat and I squash it mercilessly, wishing I could do the same to the gaping black hole that is masquerading as my heart.



Fresh tears bubble up; they don’t seem to have an end. I know I should move. It won’t do for someone to find me in here, crying and almost unable to bear the grief of it all. Despite my best efforts, I am not quiet enough to hear the bathroom door swing open. I don’t even hear the lock click, indicating that whoever has come in has locked us both in here.



I do, however, feel the gentle arms that have enveloped me in a hug.



Mid-way between a sob and a hiccup, I compromise by letting out a surprised gasp. My head snaps up, my streaming eyes open as wide as they can and I quickly brush away the tears that are obscuring my vision.



“ Y-you shouldn’t be in here.”



Eye contact is established but he says nothing, merely gathering me closer to him. I hold myself a little away and shake my head, wondering all the while, why I’m still fighting this when it seems like I have no strength left.



“ I’m fine, just-no, I just need a minute, you-” I’m falling all over myself as I try to get the words out, but he’s not buying it, because his arms are still around me, his eyes are still focused on me, and he looks desperately sad and sorry.



“ Liz.”



“ I’m okay, I’m okay, I’m really-”



“ No you’re not.” He deadpans, because as the tears are still streaming down my face, he knows that my words are a complete lie. “ Let me help,”



“ I don’t want your help right now. I don’t want anything from you, I don’t want-” My face crumples and I really do start sobbing in earnest.



When you cry, there is a point that comes when you no longer feel as if there is enough air in the room. It is at this point that you start to feel desperate, and you lose focus on everything except that instinctive need for air. I’m still trying to push him away, but he holds fast and my voice trembles as much as my body.



“ Let me go.”



I don’t know why I’m begging. I just know that right now, crazy as it sounds, with his arms around me, it’s as if he’s sharing my pain, and while a part of me is grateful about it, another is screaming that he shouldn’t have to feel any of it in the first place.



“ God, Max…please let me go.” Even as the broken words escape me, my hands betray them. I am clinging to every part of his shirt I can reach, making it impossible for him to comply with my request even if he had the inclination to.



He has pulled me so close to him, my head is tucked under his chin and I can hear his heart hammer away inside his chest. He swallows, and I feel his adam’s apple bob.



“ I can’t.”



I could almost swear I hear him whisper this, sounding as ravaged as I do.



“ God help me, Liz, I can’t let you go.” There is a hopeless, weary tone in his voice that mirrors the exact state of my soul. We are on the floor, all thoughts of propriety and discovery forgotten.



The tears still come; I cannot seem to stop them. Holding onto him for dear life, I just want to forget for a little while. I want to pretend that we’re on that beach I always dream about when I dream of him. I want to make believe that nothing exists right now, except that tropical paradise, the sunshine around us and the salty sea breeze. I want to believe that we could be together like this, happy and whole, with no more half-truths and secrets between us. I want to pretend that I have courage enough to do this, courage enough to risk losing the friendship I would willingly give up anything in my power for.



Most of all, I want to believe I deserve it; that I deserve the love of an amazing person, that I can be loved with the intensity of a thousand suns and love someone back that much too. I want to believe that when I finally do this, he and I will have more than the few years my mother and father did.



I want to believe that there can be a forever.



“ I am so sorry, Liz.” He murmurs to me, his hands feathering through my hair, fingers trembling…or maybe that’s just me? “ I'm sorry.”



His words echo the overwhelming tide of emotion inside me…and there is nothing left to say.



TBC.
Last edited by Comet on Sat Jan 26, 2013 2:52 pm, edited 3 times in total.
User avatar
Comet
Enthusiastic Roswellian
Posts: 47
Joined: Tue Oct 09, 2001 4:58 pm

Part 15 12/22/11

Post by Comet »

keepsmiling7: Stick around, it gets better. Er. Worse. Better. Well, more things happen. :) Thanks for leaving you thoughts!

Earth2Mama: A train wreck? Very apt description. I'll take it as a compliment that you're not able to look away from this. Stay with me, I can promise it won't be all torture, all the time! Thanks for the feedback!

angiebrenna:Aw. Don't be too sad. They will muddle through eventually. I may torture them, but I love M&L too much to leave lasting damage. I promise!

begonia9509: Haha..it does look like Max is playing with fire, isn't he? But is he REALLY playing? ;) And as for Jordan, I think we'll gain more insight into him soon enough. Thanks for the feedback!

Thumbelina: Hello! :) I always love hearing from members who remember the old version of the story-I'm glad you gave it another shot, and thanks a lot for commenting on the rewrites! Thanks for coming back to reading this, hope I hear more from you again too! :)

Roswell-Dreamer: It's getting frustrating only now? I better step up my game then! ;) Thanks for reading!

HypnotiqueBlueEyes: Glad you enjoyed the part. It was quite fun to write, a bit more intense than usual. Thanks for sharing your thoughts!

Natalie36: Theories are always fun, makes me take a step back and wonder why I didn't think of that myself. :)

nitpick23: Haha..author's privilege is to know the inner workings of the characters minds...so while I do get why Max would seem unlikable, I know what's driving him, Liz and everyone else, and my instinct is to defend them hehe. Of course, that would give the story away. So I'll settle for asking that we all let it play out..and please feel free to air more frustrations with them (and me!) along the way. :) I always worry that its not believable anymore, so when things start taking a turn for the absurd, please let me know!

Everyone, thank you so so much! I always enjoy hearing from you! This part is the last 'Repost'- I didn't rewrite too much of this either. So that means...next part will be completely new. *faints*

Hope you guys enjoy! And watch out, I might be posting a little non-angsty insert soon for the holidays. :) Stay tuned!

15. Stealing away, Connor’s Confessions and Getting it On…


When Senor Chows first opened in Roswell, many people laughed, saying it’s eclectic mix of Mexican, Chinese food and cowboy waiters and cowgirl waitresses would never make it. I’m not going to deny that it’s a weird combination, and it probably wouldn’t have lasted if it had been set up anywhere but here. This is Roswell after all, home of all things weird, and a Mexican, Chinese restaurant with cowboy waiters and cowgirl waitresses fits right in.

One of them smiles at me as she hands me my sundae and I manage a wan smile back as I tell my companion, for the fourth time in as many minutes,

“ We’re going to be in so much trouble.”

There is a resounding crack as balls scatter, and across the pool table from me, Max grins as he straightens up.

“ Stop worrying, and quit saying that. It’s not like we haven’t done this before.”

“ Yes, but-” Hands flail as I try to come up with a suitable response.“ We’re going to be in so much trouble!” I repeat lamely.

“ So?” Max looks supremely unconcerned. “ Nobody saw us go, and there’s practically no one in here.”

And this is true. The back room in Senor Chow’s is empty except for him and I, and the front room has four people in it, tops. Still, I cannot shake the feeling of foreboding. All that crying probably put me on edge.

Max looks ready to move on, but upon seeing the genuine anxiety on my face, his features soften and he comes around the table to my side. Fighting the urge to shrink away from his presence lest I follow the impulse to melt back into his arms, I stay where I am, leaning against one of the few tables in the room.

“ Look.” He starts gently. “ You and I-we were in no shape to go to class and… we need this. We need to just get away from everything and everyone. So just relax, okay? Try to have some fun.” He grins again, this time a little mischievously. “ And try not to be so upset when I win all your money.”

I roll my eyes at him, but am unable to keep from grinning back. “ Oh please. That’s rich, coming from the guy who’s never managed to beat me before.”

“ Hey you never know.” Max shrugs in a nonchalant manner. “ Today might be my lucky day.” He nods at the table. “ Your shot.”

Strolling halfway around it, I set my sights on a easy target, the blue solid that’s almost perfectly in line with the right corner pocket. It goes in easily, and I raise my eyebrows at Max.

“ You were saying?” Smug would be the word of choice to describe me right now.

“ Game’s only just started, Liz.” Max goes quiet as I line up my next shot, but just as I’m about to hit the white ball, he speaks up. “ I shouldn’t have snapped at you like that.”

I wince and I can’t stop in time. My cue hits the white ball and sends it careening to the edge of the table, hitting the far edge and nothing else. This grants Max two free shots and I glare at him, both for distracting me and for bringing up what happened in the first place.

He looks contrite, even as he gets ready to take his first shot. My lips pressed into a grim line, I hold my pool stick a little closer, and keep silent.

His orange striped ball enters the center pocket effortlessly. Max stares at me, obviously waiting for a response. The silence stretches on for a little while, until I sigh. I thought the whole point of ditching school and coming out here was to have fun? We definitely needed that…but maybe we need to clear the air too. Never mind the fact that this is the second time in as many days that we have to do it…

“ No, you shouldn’t have.” My tone is hard and brittle and I say nothing else. If he wants to talk about this, I have no intention of making it easy for him. He accepts my sentence unflinchingly, and bends to take his second shot. I wait until he’s just a split second away from firing, when I say, “ So why did you?”

The shot goes wild, the white ball hitting a purple solid instead of the red stripe he was obviously aiming for. He shoots me an annoyed look, to which I respond with a smirk. I notice that there is shame in his eyes when he makes contact with mine and he is quick to shift his gaze away as I approach the table to take my turn. I examine the table from a variety of angles, trying to choose my ball; Max watches in silence. I have just decided on the green solid when he speaks.

“ Because I’m an ass.”

He says this in such a matter-of-fact tone that my immediate reaction is to laugh out loud and I whip around to face him. He is completely serious. Stifling any outward indications of amusement, I shrug and lean over the table, aiming carefully.

“ No arguments there.” I inform him crisply.

The green solid sinks into a center pocket. I start to walk around the table again, looking for the angles that are so important in this game. Pausing a minute to apply more chalk to my cue, I raise my eyebrows at him.

“ Why else?”

Max looks back at me steadily, guilt coming off him in waves, and even now, when I should be focused on nothing more than getting from him the apology that I deserve, it is impossible to deny that Max Evans has put a force on me. Little things, like the way his jaw grinds slightly whenever he’s deep in thought, the subtle changes in the intensity of his gaze…I notice all this and though I know that now is not the time to appreciate that Max certainly lucked out in the genetic lottery, I still fail to keep my heart from skipping a beat when I finally meet his gaze head on. Shaking my head, I immediately look away and shoot. His effect on me is clear as I flub the easy shot that would have sent my red solid straight into the left corner pocket.

The crack of the white ball against the others as it ricochets from the edge of the table seems to wake Max from his recollections and he comes to table, eyes already looking for possible formations he might exploit. He considers a triangular-like positioning with a practiced eye, knowing as I do that if he angles it just right, his yellow stripe will be on it’s way into a pocket.

“ From the moment I started going out with Jess, I’ve had to take flak from almost everyone I cared about.” He says this casually, and if I didn’t know him so well, I would believe that his ‘taking flak’ from everyone didn’t really bother him. But I do know Max Evans, and I know that no matter how he tries to make it sound like it doesn’t really matter to him one way or the other, it still does. His friends are very important to him; it’s just the way it’s always been. I shift from foot to foot a little guiltily because for some insane reason, a part of me wants to apologize for this ‘flak’ he’s taking. Infuriated with myself, and cursing the massive guilt complex that seems to want to take blame for even other people’s actions, I halt any further movement and let him continue.

“ It’s…I knew it was going to happen. I even tried to prepare myself for it, you know?” He laughs a little and I offer him a weak smile in return, because we both know there is nothing funny about this. “ Anyway, it goes without saying that my preparations didn’t go so well. I guess I never really realized how much it would affect everyone. I knew it would…bother… them, but I didn’t know that it would go to this extent.”

He takes his shot. The yellow stripe hits its target with perfect accuracy, vanishing into the pocket.

“ Liz,”

I lift my gaze from where his ball has just sunk to find him staring at me in the same apologetic, nervous manner that he’s speaking in. He takes a step toward me, eyes shining with earnest intensity.

“ I don’t want to make it sound like I’m making excuses. Because I’m not. I know I shouldn’t have snapped at you and I’m sorry I did. I just…you were, are, the only one who has consistently stood by me through this whole thing. I know it can’t have been easy for you, especially given that you and Jessica haven’t exactly gotten along well in the past and I should have considered that more fully before I asked you to help. So maybe Michael’s right, for once. I haven’t been displaying much ‘smart’ behavior lately.” He says this with a self deprecating smile and goes on, before I can say a word. “ But you agreed to help me anyway, and you’ve never said a word against her. You’ve always supported me, you’ve always been there. So when you made that remark, I just…”

He falters here, avoiding my gaze. I cannot describe how I feel at the moment. I’m just…I’m tired. I watch as Max continues to grope for a word to describe his actions and I find myself offering a suitable adjective with a wry grin.

“ Cracked?”

He stills, and faces me much like a cornered fox would. He nods slowly, turning the word around in his mind. “ Yeah. I cracked.” Max shakes his head remorsefully. “ Saying I’m sorry doesn’t exactly cut it. You were right. Whatever went on between you and Jessica is between you and her and it isn’t my business. At all.” Max makes a helpless kind of gesture with his hands. “ She’s not exactly a delicate little flower that needs my protection. She wouldn’t really like to hear that I’m trying to take on her issues for her. She can handle them herself, but-”

He doesn’t need to finish what he’s saying because I already know. Longing washes over me, bittersweet and burning, because impossible as it seems, even when he’s talking about another girl, Max Evans still succeeds in stealing another piece of my heart.

“ You can’t help playing knight in shining armor.” I finish softly for him. Max blushes a little and I sigh in part exasperation and part envy. “ Geez, Max. You’re hopeless.”

“ No, I’m just- I’m sorry I made you cry.”

It would be pointless to deny that he didn’t, and I don’t exactly relish the thought of reliving those horrible moments. So I nod, and accept his words of apology. Max stops in the act of lining up his next shot. He pins me with a searching gaze and his next confession is uttered softly.

“ I hate seeing you unhappy, Liz. And instead of doing something to change that, I go and do stupid things like this afternoon…”

Unsettled, I do not meet his gaze. He’s not moving, continuing to stare, waiting for me to answer. But how can I? What is there to say to something like this? It’s not as if I can tell him that I AM happy, because crying hysterically in bathrooms aside, even my newfound lying skills cannot help me get away with a whopper of such magnitude. It’s not as if I can tell him what would make me happy either because that would mean risking his current happiness, we all know that I’ve already decided that Max’s takes precedence over my own.

So when I smile at him, when I go closer and closer, when I finally stop just in front of him, gazing up at the face I know so well, I still don’t know what I’m going to say.

But when I open my mouth, I suddenly realize that I do.

“ Max, listen to me. As much as I appreciate the thought, it’s not up to you to ‘do something’ about it. I mean, what are you going to do? Wave a magic wand and make it all better?” I’m grinning now and I touch his arm gently to make my point. “ You don’t have to be my Knight in shining armor, Max. And if you really want to do something to make me happy then…just always be there.” I tilt my head to side and stare up at him questioningly. “ Will you be?”

Max swallows and takes the hand I’ve put on his arm and holds it in his, raising it to his lips and brushing the back of my hand with the barest of kisses. My heart flutters in response and when he reaches for me, for once I do not fight the whisperings inside, and I shut my eyes and hug him back. With his arms wrapped around me, with my head tucked securely under his chin, it’s almost too easy to believe that everything will be okay.

“ I’ll be there for you.”

I smile and snuggle further into the warm haven he’s provided, sealing away these stolen moments in the deepest part of my soul. And for a brief, shining moment, guess what?

I’m happy too.

**************

When we roar to a stop in front of the CrashDown a few hours later, Max still has a superior smirk firmly in place, and my wallet is $20 lighter than it was when we first got into Senor Chows.

“ I still say you cheated.” I grumble, releasing my seatbelt and reaching behind me for my backpack. After ten games and ten straight wins, I was more than ready to call it quits. Max being Max, however, talked me into a final, 11th game, with the betting stakes being double or nothing.

We all know what happened next.

He’s jogging to my side of the car now, and opening the door for me, backpack in hand, smug grin all over his face.

“ Don’t be bitter,” He teases, tugging on the messy ponytail I threw my hair into once the games started getting more intense. I bat his hand away with an annoyed look that makes him laugh as he stretches his arm ahead of me to open the door. “ I told you today would be my lucky day.”

I am about to reply but I stop short at the assembled crowd that is staring intently at us. Maria, Michael, Alex and Isabel are sitting at a booth near the back of the restaurant. Three tables over, I see Jordan and Jessica, deep in conversation. Max stops dead behind me as well, and we exchange uneasy looks before we start to walk, slowly, to our friends booth first.

“ Now I know I already said this but…you were saying?” I mutter at him out of the corner of my mouth. Max shoots me an exasperated look that he quickly trades in for a look of nervousness. I wonder, who is he more nervous about seeing: our little group or his girlfriend? “ Have any ideas?”

“ None whatsoever,” Max quickly replies, answering my silent question, as his eyes are firmly on our best friends. He doesn’t seem to have noticed Jessica, and considering her current company, I’m not eager to point her out for him . “ You?”

“ Uh…maybe we should throw ourselves on the mercy of the courts? You know, you confess that it was all your brilliant plan to disappear on them, and I admit that I was only your protesting victim?” I glance at him out of the corner of my eye and judging from the sour look on his face, he doesn’t think much of that idea. I shrug. “ Just a thought.”

“ How about we just get this over with?” Max suggests, a look of grim determination on his face. “ If they’re going to be mad, so be it. I’m not exactly all that happy with them myself.”

Conveniently, Jessica and Jordan seem to be too into their conversation to have noticed our entrance. And I’m glad about this, because I haven’t exactly worked out what I’m going to say to Jordan yet. On one hand, I’m still extremely embarrassed about the entire thing. It is not exactly a cherished ambition of mine to make a public spectacle of my life. On the other hand, Jordan’s words have struck a cord inside me and each time I remember them, and the look on his face, this twisting feeling overtakes me. He actually looked serious, and if he was…

Well, let’s deal with that when it comes to it, shall we?

I ponder over Max’s last words as we take the final few steps and realize that my earlier hunch that something had happened between them all was spot on. I don’t have time to think of this further though, because we’ve reached everyone else now, and silence reigns as Max and I stand together, staring back. There is a wary, expectant atmosphere around this table, as if those present have been waiting on tenterhooks for something bad to happen. And suddenly, I realize that while Max and I have been so busy worrying about their outburst in regards to our little disappearing act after lunch, our friends have probably been just as busy, wondering about the state of Max’s and my friendship by now. Or if such a friendship still exists.

He seems to have realized this too, because he sends me a relieved grin that only widens when Maria speaks up at last, caution and care in every word.

“ Um…Max, Liz. How are you? Both of you?”

I grin and the sudden appearance of my smile seems to send them into tailspin. Max further adds to the confusion by slinging his arm round my shoulders and tucking me neatly to his side, causing me to notice that I fit in perfectly with his body from this angle too. Flushing and trying desperately to stop thinking such thoughts, I focus instead on Maria.

“ We’re good.” I say with a definitive nod.

“ You are?” Isabel ventures, mild surprise in her tone.

Max beams at his twin and pulls me in a little closer. “ We are. We’re very good actually.” He glances down at me, eyebrow raised. “ Right?”

I laugh and gently bump his hip with mine. “ Right. We’re excellent.”

The general consensus around this seems to be confusion, and it’s extremely amusing and gratifying to see the people who have been lording some secret knowledge over me now in the dark about something only I know. Of course, I doubt they want to know what happened between Max and I as much as I wanted to know what they wouldn’t tell me, but I digress. Right now, all I want to do is bask in the delicious glow of knowledge.

Of course, Michael can’t let me have this and he gives me one of his trademark scowls in reply to my knowing look. “ Glad to hear it,” He says impatiently. “ Now where the hell did you two go off to?”

Alex eyes us both with some trepidation still lingering in his eyes. “ I really hope you guys had nothing to do with that locked bathroom in the east wing. The Vice Principal was still threatening multi-detentions to the responsible parties when we left this afternoon.”

Max and I paint on identical innocent looks, reinforced by our mutual reluctance to go back to the events of this afternoon.

“ What bathroom?” He asks in bewilderment, conveniently forgetting our little bout of rebelliousness that culminated in leaving said bathroom out of the window.

Following Max’s appropriate question, we exchange small smiles but when I catch Jessica glowering at us from her seat. It appears that we have finally been noticed, and I quickly realize that I’ve been ensconced by Max’s side for quite some time. And we do look awfully cozy…my grin wilts away. Max, who’s been involved in trying to convince the others of our non-involvement with the bathroom notices my sudden discomfort, because he cuts himself off in mid-sentence to stare at me in question.

“ What’s up?”

I don’t answer and curiously, he peers in the same direction as I am. He sees what’s ‘up’ and stiffens immediately. Before it can get anymore awkward, I untangle myself from his side and spare a last smile at my bemused friends, who have all been talking over each other in an attempt to be heard first.

“ I’ll catch up with you guys later.”

Purposefully, and with indignant shouts echoing behind me, I walk towards Jessica and Jordan’s table, Max hot on my heels.

Jessica looks like she’s trying very hard not to care that her boyfriend was hugging another girl to his side not five minutes ago, and Jordan is trying and failing to mask his emotions with an impassive face. I see nervousness flickering in his eyes, just like I can see the annoyance in Jessica’s. While my common sense is screaming at me to take the fact that I have already turned this hellish day around once and run with it, another part of me wants to deal with everything now so I don’t have to worry about this tomorrow. Besides, I’ve already sunk into the pits of despair once today. Things can only get better, right?

Giving up her attempts to appear calm, Jessica glares outright at me. Jordan stares too, in equal intensity but entirely different in sentiment. While Jessica clearly wants my head mounted on a stake, Jordan looks at me like he did at lunch today. And just like then, my insides go all twisty.

I would really like to know when my life became so complicated.

I’ve reached their table. Hitching up the smile I reserve for policemen and my teachers, I nod at Jessica as civilly as I can manage, hoping that my voice doesn’t sound as forced as my smile feels, and hoping especially that she can control herself long enough for Max to get in here and calm her down.

“ Hey Jessica.” Not waiting for a reply, I turn my attention to Jordan, who, in spite of any nervousness he may be feeling, still manages to look all cool and composed. Discomfited, I glance away and against my will, I find myself watching out of the corner of my eye as Max pulls Jessica to her feet. They’re heading towards the front of the restaurant and away from prying ears. Jessica doesn’t look pleased as they start to converse, and Max isn’t exactly bouncing for joy either.

Tearing my eyes away from them, I slip into the recently vacated seat in front of Jordan and fidget in consternation as his earlier nervousness, the very one I was hoping to use to my advantage, seems to have vanished. He’s smirking at me now and lazily twirling the straw in his blood-of-alien smoothie.

“ Never a dull moment with those two around, wouldn’t you agree?” He quips, and I redden, knowing instantly that he caught me watching them. Unwilling to be distracted though, I shoot him a warning look.

“ What was that at lunch?” I ask bluntly. Three tables away, I am well aware that my friends have their attention divided between my table and the one up front, where now it is Max and Jessica who are deep in serious discussion. A corner of Jordan’s lips quirks upward and he shakes his head at me.

“ Well you don’t waste time.” He signals for a refill, and I hold my tongue while Sharon breezes up to our table, all smiles and eager to help and no doubt fishing for the latest piece of gossip that will circulate around school tomorrow. With a sinking feeling, I notice that the Crash Down is unusually full of kids from school and most of them, like my friends, seem to be dividing their attentions between my table and Max’s. “ What do you think?”

Jordan stares at me quizzically, his tone conversational. I am in no mood to engage in playful banter right now and the glare I level him with better damn well convey this. It seems to work, because he puts his hands up in mock surrender.

“ All right, all right, no word games.” He takes a deep breath and then faces me head on. “ It was the truth,” he says simply.

I blink.

I really have to work that reaction of mine. It makes me look like I didn’t understand what people have just told me, and certainly, this is what Jordan thinks, because he hastens to clarify.

“ What I said, about my having a ‘thing’ for you,” He smiles at little at the phrasing that’s now becoming a catch phrase around the halls and continues. “ It’s the truth.”

“ Oh?” Unnaturally high pitched, my voice wavers a little as my mind grapples to deal with this new development. Hopes and the comforting thoughts that what he said at lunch was just another attempt to charm the hell out of me are flying out the window, and I am powerless to do anything but watch them go. Nonplussed and completely flustered, I stutter as I say the next words. “ And um...the o-other thing…the one where you said-uh…”

“ That I’m coming for you?” He finishes for me with a smile, apparently taking pity on me. I blush again and nod, thinking irrationally that I should at least have neatened my hair for this. His eyes go soft and it’s suddenly hard for me to swallow right. “ That’s true too.” Jordan confirms in a low tone.

Er.

Right.

I reach out and snatch his smoothie from his grasp, taking out the straw and raising the glass to my lips. He watches in mild amusement as I take several, long, calming gulps and when I’m done I raise my hand and signal for another refill. Like lightning, Dina is at my side, pouring more of the creamy liquid into the now empty glass.

“ Um…sorry if this sounds, completely stupid and oblivious but…” I pause and try to collect myself and fail miserably. “What does that mean? ‘I’m coming for you?’ What are you saying?” My rather frenzied outburst has not gone unnoticed and if I wasn’t so perplexed, again, I would most likely wish to curl into myself and vanish. “ And why are you saying it?”

Even as I ask this, I already know why he said it; or at least, I have a suspicion, because he hasn’t exactly been subtle in his advances, has he? Still, there is a difference between a good guess and actually hearing it from the source itself. And this is exactly what I intend to do, lest I stay awake at night wondering about one more thing.

“ You really want me to say it, don’t you?” Jordan’s leaning back in his chair, eyeing me with a speculative look.

Exasperated, and impatient for him to confirm or deny what exactly I think he’s saying, I frown at him. “ Say what? Jordan, you’ve got to help me out here. I’m not a mind reader, I can’t tell what you’re thinking! And I really wish people woul-”

“ I like you, Parker.”

I freeze. I stare at him, and though I knew that those four words were going to come, I am still struck dumb by the frank simplicity of it all. Can it really be that easy? Is it possible to actually just say those words, and have nothing bad happen in retaliation for it?

Jordan hasn’t sprouted fangs and horns, or turned green. He’s still sitting in his chair, watching me carefully, looking as normal and gorgeous as ever. No natural disasters have struck, the world hasn’t ended and…and who am I kidding? Nothing has happened because Jordan is not me, and I have not confessed to Max that the ‘more-than-friends’ feelings I’ve been harboring for him have suddenly turned into something so much deeper than that.

There is no horrible aftermath, because the fact that Liz Parker is in love with Max Evans is still safely locked away in my heart.

With difficulty, I drag myself back from the state of envy I’ve fallen into. What I wouldn’t give to be Jordan Connor right now, and be able to freely tell the person who I like that I do, in fact, like them…

Wait a minute.

Did he just…

“ Um…just. Could you repeat that, please?” I squeak.

Jordan smiles slowly and leans in closer to me. “ I. Like. You.” He enunciates every word clearly, drawing each one out.

He did.

Jordan’s grey eyes are sparkling, and most disconcertingly, I find myself wondering why they aren’t amber-hued brown instead. Shaking free of these thoughts, I mouth soundlessly at him for a few minutes.

“ Are you sure?” I blurt out, causing him to release a chuckle. “ I mean…you know, you shouldn’t say this kind of thing lightly, and-”

“ I’m sure, Parker,” He cuts in earnestly, covering my hand with his. My eyes fly to the table and I swallow. Again. I raise my skittish gaze upwards and stare incredulously at him.

“ Oh my God.”

Jordan’s clearly amused and I’m glad ONE of us is. I am minutes away from dithering all over myself and if I go any redder, I think I might just spontaneously combust. “ I was wondering when it would kick in,” He says slowly. “ I like you.”

There it is again. You would think that hearing your suspicions confirmed wouldn’t be so jarring, but it still is.

My eyes widen.

“ Oh my God.”

“ And if you need further clarification,” He goes on, ignoring my weak cry of disbelief.

“ Oh my God.” This time, just for the sake of variety you understand, I say this in a squeal.

“ I like you, as in, in more than a friend kind of way.”

We stare at each other, and I wonder despairingly why he’s so calm about this. He’s just admitted that he LIKES me, for god’s sake. Should he BE this calm? Shouldn’t he be freaking out and, and…I don’t know, stuttering and stumbling like I would be, in the unlikely event that I ever find myself in such a situation? What I am supposed to do now?! Why couldn’t he have told me this earlier, when I could have done something about it? Why couldn’t this had happened a few weeks ago, before all the other insanity began?

Dumbfounded, I continue to gape and he waves the hand that was covering mine in front of my face.

“ Parker. Say something.”

“ Oh my G-”

“ Something other than that,” He amends with just a trace of a smirk. Seeing that I’m not going to respond anytime soon, Jordan pushes the smoothie towards me. I fall upon it gratefully and when I drain it, I don’t even have to call for a refill. Sharon swoops in, and two seconds later, she’s gone.

“ I…I don’t know what to say.” I murmur faintly. “ You…why are you so calm?”

Jordan looks a little sheepish at this question, but when he responds, he does so without batting an eyelid. “Practice. I’ve been doing this in front of a mirror for two years. Without that, I’d probably be a quivering mass of jelly right now.” He says this very matter of factly, like it’s not his feelings and confessions we’re dissecting here.

I do a double take.

“ What?”

He ducks his head a little self consciously. “ I practiced. I actually had a whole speech planned.”

I am staring at him like I’ve never seen a guy before in my life. “ A…speech?”

“ Yeah. A speech. And it was a good one, too. Very romantic,” He assures me, although this is the least of my concerns at the moment. His words are dancing around my head, like just the sugar plums at Christmas. “ My mom caught me at it once. She still thinks I’m a little too in love with myself.”

“ So…wait.” I would have laughed at this last sentence, but as my head is spinning, I settle instead for trying to struggle to make sense of what he’s saying instead. I know I should pay closer attention to the words that are actually coming out of his mouth now, instead of a few moments ago, but my brain has jammed into slow replay mode. “ Two years?”

He nods. “ Right.”

“ So does that mean-”

“ That I’ve liked you for two years?” Jordan nods and raises his now full glass to me in a salute. “ Pretty much.”

I shake my head and release a shaky laugh. “ I just...wait. Did you plan this?” My eyes narrow as I flash back to the shenanigans of this afternoon. “ You planned to broadcast this in front of everyone?”

Jordan winces and shakes his head. “ In one scenario, yes,” He must see the obvious indignation in my face, because he rushes on, not giving a chance to break in. “-but I promise you, what happened today was completely unplanned. You just started yelling, and you wouldn’t give me a chance to explain that what Evans heard was me telling my buddies that I was going to lay my cards on the table once and for all…So when you backed me into a corner…and I figured I had to do it then or…wait another two years.”

The confidence he wears so well has all but vanished and now, I’m starting to see merit in the old saying, ‘Ignorance is bliss’. Now that I have all this information, all it does is open up new questions for me. And when those questions are answered, then what? Shaking away this disturbing thought, it is my turn to play with the discarded straw.

“ Why did you wait two years? If you felt this way in ninth grade, why didn’t you tell me then?”

All things considered though, it’s probably for the best that he didn’t tell me then. The way I was into him, I would most likely have passed out with glee if I had heard all this. Breaking away from my reminiscing, I notice that for the first time since this conversation started, there is a hint of vulnerability and uncertainty in his eyes. Jordan is quick to disguise this by shrugging nonchalantly. When he hails a waitress, he orders food this time and I add in an order of space fries.

“ Jordan?” I press, unwilling to let this go. “ Why didn’t you tell me then? Why now?”

“ You’re not going out with anyone now, are you?” He asks casually, even though I’m sure he knows that I’m not. Hell, the entire SCHOOL knows I’m not going out with anyone. There’s betting pool about it for God’s sake!

“ No.” I answer coolly, inwardly impressed that I’m keeping such a calm façade. “ But I wasn’t going out with anyone back then too. Or in 10th grade.”

“ I was.” He says with a wink. Wracking my brains, I belatedly recall his brief, and disastrous relationship with Tess Harding, which ended on a rather spectacular note when the pretty and spirited blonde slapped him right in the middle of Trig. Two months later, Kyle Valenti was helping Tess mend her broken heart, and Jordan was laying claim to the title of school Heartbreaker as he wined and dined one girl after another in quick succession.

“ Fine,” I concede, waving an impatient hand in the air. “ But you weren’t with Tess for very long and-”

“ Parker. I’m telling you this now because I realized that there’s never going to be a perfect time to do it. It’s now or never. And…I’m coming for you. I’m coming to break down that wall you use to keep out every guy who’s ever even thought of trying to be with you. I’m coming to make you see that there is someone out there who matches you in every way. I’m coming to show you that you don’t have to hide your loneliness anymore. I’m coming for the amazing person that I’ve seen and watched for the last two years. I’m coming for you, Parker.”

A million kinds of ‘intense’ cannot describe the look in his clear, grey eyes right now. For the second time today, I sit in absolute shock. A feather would probably be sufficient to knock me off my chair and I glance away from the fiery passion and promise glittering in his eyes. My mind is racing as I grapple with the implications of all that he’s said, with the unsettling knowledge that maybe I didn’t hide my loneliness all that well after all, and if Jordan could see it, who else has? Am I an open book to everyone now? Amidst all the turmoil, Alex’s expression at the words ‘I’m coming for you’ flashes in my mind’s eye and I groan, both in distress and mortification, saying the only thing that leaps to mind.

“Oh my God.”

I bury my face in my hands and when I peek out of them a moment later, Jordan’s still there, amused and smiling gently at me, not a hallucination or a figment of my imagination.

“ I’m not dreaming this?” I ask him breathily, equal parts hopeful and disbelieving.

“ Not unless I’m having the same dream,” He answers back easily. “ And that’s entirely possible. I have dreamt of this moment before, you know.”

“ You have?”

“ Oh yeah.” He admits, smiling charmingly. “ Although in those dreams, you don’t say ‘Oh my God’ this much, and when I tell you, we start-”

I blanch. “ Jordan, I really don’t think I could handle anymore big revelations.”

“ Ah.” He grins. “ Point taken.”

The food arrives, and I’m grateful for something else to do. With a frown of confusion, I realize that in front of me are NOT the space fries I ordered, but a Neptune salad. Dina catches my scowl and nods in the direction of the kitchen door. I glance over to find my Aunt Nancy standing there, giving me a reproving look. I groan, and stare balefully at the galaxy sub Jordan’s consuming with relish.

This is just not my day.

“ More questions?” He asks, seeing me poking despondently at my salad.

“ Just two more.” I douse my salad with pepper and vinegar before looking up at him, almost afraid to ask. “ Why did you have to practice?”

He laughs and I stare quizzically. “ What?”

“ Come on, Parker. You’re…how do I say this?” He snaps his fingers. “ Intimidating! That’s the word.”

“ Okay, you can’t be serious. I’m like, what, 5’4 compared to your 5’11? I am not, in any way, ‘intimidating’,” I protest, making a face. “ Maria says I’m just…forceful.”

This earns another snicker from him and he nods his head, conceding. “ All right. You’re forceful. And I couldn’t just approach you without a plan. I mean, what kind of secret admirer would I be if I didn’t have a plan?”

“ But you didn’t even follow it!”

“ Yeah well, I never said it was going to work. Still, the speech was plenty romantic though.” He grins proudly and I roll my eyes, but cannot help smiling back. “ So, what was the last question?”

In the tradition of saving the best for last, I take a deep breath before I speak.

“ What happens now?”

Slowly, another smile spreads. Jordan looks a little hesitant, and when he does speak, his words are careful and measured.

“ Well, see, here’s where it gets interesting. I’ve told you how I feel about you,”

He pauses, and my heart starts to hammer, and I start praying that he won’t ask me how I feel about him, or if I have feelings for someone else. Because we all KNOW that that is territory best left unexplored and even dipping a toe into that entire mess will result in us being here all night. I fidget nervously, worrying my bottom lip between my teeth.

“ You need to relax, Parker.”

My gaze snaps up to meet his. Jordan meets my eyes knowingly and nods towards the napkin that I’m strangling.

“ Loosen up a little. I’m telling you, this is exactly why you’ve gotta have a plan before laying your heart open before a girl like you.”

“ What do you mean, a girl like me? What’s wrong with me?” I demand in bewilderment.

“ Whoa, whoa. I never said anything was wrong with you, Parker. You’re just…different.”

“ Different.” I repeat, confusion still lingering in my eyes. “ What…what does that mean? And how can you….Look, we were close for a few months over two years ago. And if you’ve liked me since then, doesn’t it make sense that you’re basing that like on interactions we’ve had from that time? Just think about it. How can you like me now? Jordan…do you even know me?”

He stares at me for a long time before nodding his head shortly. “ Yeah I think so.”

Well.

What am I supposed to say to that?! Flummoxed, and for some reason, inexplicably annoyed that he’s presuming that he knows me, I growl,

“ You do, do you?”

He laughs. “ See? That’s what I mean. If you were like every other girl I’ve dated, I would be able to predict what you were going to do and say next. You’re mad at me for answering that question, aren’t you?”

I glare.

He laughs again.

“ You’re exciting.” Jordan says, staring intently at me with frank admiration. “ I can honestly say I’ve never met a girl like you.” He grins, and his eyes twinkle merrily; he seems to be happily ignoring the fact that I have yet to say a word in response to all this. “ And maybe that’s why I like you so much.” He’s all business again a moment later, addressing my question of what comes next, which is good, because I STILL have nothing to say.

Yeah, can’t say I’m surprised either.

“ I’m not going to ask you to tell me how you feel about me right now. I’m not going to ask if we can start going out or…if there’s someone else.” I stiffen and Jordan watches me, but doesn’t comment on this. “Just…give me a chance, huh?”

Mouth dry, I blink at him in question. “ To do what?”

He grins. “ To get to know you again.”

" I thought we already agreed to that."

Jordan shrugs. " We did. Let's just say this makes it official." He extends his hand out to me in introduction. " Hi. I'm Jordan Connor."

I don’t know what makes me do this. At the back of my head, there is a niggling feeling that’s telling me that this is all wrong, that the guy before me should have eyes not the color of bright star shine, but warm honey, and that instead of feeling uncertain and overwhelmed, I should be delirious with happiness right now. In spite of this, an eerie kind of calm falls over me. Questions and answers, insecurities and strengths, they all fall away as I find myself smiling back and reaching for Jordan’s hand.

“ Liz Parker.” We shake hands and I smirk at him. “ I gotta tell ya, Jordan Connor, this could be the start of a beautiful friendship. Or it will be, providing you survive it.”

Jordan answers back with a smirk of his own. “ I’ll take my chances. After all… if I know of you is right…you’re worth it.”

He’s still holding my hand in his. I stare at our clasped hands, aware in some distant part of my mind that I have agreed to a friendship that could blossom into something more. The thought is…frightening, not only because of the possibility, but because a new whisper has started deep within me, and it’s saying that this possibility isn’t half as horrifying as I make it out to be. Unease ripples through me, and I am about to respond when some commotion breaks out in front.

It’s coming from Max’s table.

Jessica’s pushed her chair back so fast, it’s clattered to floor, which explains the noise I heard. She’s saying something to Max with an expression of anger on her face, but this disappears a moment later as her features crumble for a brief moment, and with the eyes of half the diner on her, she runs out of the Café, leaving a stunned silence in her wake.

I release Jordan’s hand and my eyes automatically seek out Max, because something in me is blaring that all is not right. He’s still sitting at the table, staring after his girlfriend with a pained expression on his face. My reaction is instinictive and instant: I’m halfway out of my own chair before I realize what I’m doing, but before I can do anything else, Max jumps to his feet too. He glances back, eyes searching and my heart pounds because I know he’s looking for me. And when he finds me, even from an entire restaurant away, his eyes draw me in. It only lasts a split-second, but it’s long enough for me to imagine that he almost starts to move in my direction, before he spins around and vanishes out the door, running after Jessica. I stand stock still for a while after this, wondering what the hell happened and if I should still care, because, hello, I’m not their Cupid anymore.

My heart slows. I start to breathe normally again. And I acknowledge to myself that there can be no question about whether I care or not, because Max is involved. So how can I not care?

Belatedly, I remember Jordan, and there is an embarrassed blush on my cheeks when I turn back to him. My eyes widen in surprise when I see that not only is he standing too, but he’s actually taken a few steps forward, as if he was considering running after the not-so-happy couple. There is a torn look on his face as he stares at the swinging doors.

A quick glance at my friends shows that they too, are staring after Max and Jessica, with emotions running from curiosity to worry painting their faces. One by one, they shift their gazes to me and when I glance over at Jordan, he’s done the same too.

It seems like everyone in the CrashDown is waiting for my reaction, for the proverbial ‘other shoe’ to fall.

I glance back towards the door that Max has just left through, my expression neutral, my eyes shadowed, giving nothing away even as far too many people scrutinize me, trying to squeeze the latest juicy news out of my still form simply with the power of their stares. I stand motionless, completely unwilling to share that there is nothing left to wait for, because when I shook hands with Jordan Connor, when Jessica Thorne ran out of here, when Max Evans ran out after her…that, ladies and gentlemen, was when the other shoe fell…
***************

It’s a little after nine at night now, and I’m in my bathroom, getting through the rituals for bed. Early, for a high school kid, I know, but I think if anyone deserves an early night, it’s me. I stare at my reflection as I brush my teeth, noting that I look exactly the same as I did yesterday and the day before that, the week before and even the month before that. So how can it be that things are so…different now?

It’s like everything that was once familiar and stable is unraveling to become the exact opposite, and I’m not sure if I’m supposed to change too or fight to remain the same. These thoughts plague me as I lean over to spit out the toothpaste, tendrils of hair coming down from the messily piled up bun atop my head. As I glace back up, I notice that though my eyes look distinctly tired and weary, they flicker with questions and restlessness, just like they always have.

And a slow, bleak smile spreads, because while this might not exactly be a good thing, it is at least, a safe thing. Familiar and stable and everything else that I’m all too aware is slipping away.

Flicking off the light switch, I move back into my room, already anticipating the thought of snuggling into my bed. Gump sits on one of my pillows, staring out at me from under his bushy eyebrows, the comically quizzical look that always makes me laugh forever frozen on his beloved, doggy face. He’s the only stuffed animal I sleep with, a permanent reminder of a magical, stolen night from 4 years ago, when two daredevil 13 year olds defied their guardians and sneaked off to a Carnival that was passing through town at the time. Max won him for me at the Sharp Shooter booth, all because I’d made a passing comment on how cute the plush toy dog was.

I smile at the memory, and am about to switch off the light in here too, when the laptop on the chest at the foot of my bed beeps at me. Groaning, I flop onto bed, reluctantly tapping a key and bringing the blacked out screen back to life. An instant message window has opened up and is blinking rather obnoxiously at me. Why didn’t I remember to shut the damned thing off?

*$*Diva-in-the-making*$*: Liz, chica, you there? Reply, asap!

I sigh. There goes my ‘early’ night. I will never get to sleep now, because when one of us goes online, it usually means the others will not be far behind. Which means Max might log in, too. I haven’t spoken with him since he rushed out of here so abruptly…but maybe Maria has. Re-energized, and shaking my head mournfully at how utterly whipped I am, I type out a response.

~Lil’Drummer-girl~: I’m here. What’s up?

*$*Diva-in-the-making*$*: Oh thank God. Was starting to think you were ignoring me too! What is it with you and Max these days, too cool to answer your phones?!!

I grin slightly at this, amused at the fact that Max and I are still so similar in our tactics, especially in avoiding a determined Maria DeLuca. First order of business: Always disconnect your phone.

~Lil’Drummer-girl~: Don’t take it personally, I just had a little bit of a headache…the ringing only makes it worse, so I turned mine off. :( Anyway…you said something about Max ignoring you? Is he…at home?

I hit send and wait impatiently, as the little status bar on the window informs me the Diva is writing her message. I had originally intended to ask her if he was all right, but however it might pain me to wait, I’ve decided that I’ll ask that question of Max himself, when I finally get to talk to him. The computer beeps again, and I see that Maria’s replied.

*$*Diva-in-the-making*$*: HA! I gotta tell you, babe, I’m not feeling this so-called love these days…but, oh hell, Lizzie, I don’t blame you for it either. I’m in serious violation of the best friend code, aren’t I and…oh blah. Don’t listen to me. Yes, your darling Max is ignoring me, hmpf, at least, he won’t answer his cell phone and he won’t open the door to Isabel either. So yeah, he’s home…what do you think happened between him and thorn girl? Do you think they broke up?!!!! :D :D :D!!!!

Even through the computer screen her delight at this last sentence is apparent, and I would know this even without the three smiley faces she’s added. I frown at her allusion to the violation of the best friend code and stare pensively at the screen for a while without really seeing anything. Maria, Alex, Michael and Isabel aren’t in any more violation than I am. While I cannot deny that it drives me crazy not knowing about this secret they share with Max, I realize, just like I realized earlier today, when I sat with Alex in his car, that I’m guilty of violation as well. Did I not ask them to keep a secret of mine from Max? Did I not make them promise, swear, that they would not tell him how I feel? I did. And it would be completely hypocritical of me to be angry that they are keeping his secret, when they are keeping mine too.

~Lil’Drummer-girl~: MY DARLING Max? One, please, no pet names! Two, he’s not MINE, we’ve been through this already!

*$*Diva-in-the-making*$*: Only because you’re being a complete idiot and Max is too!

~Lil’Drummer-girl~: I’m going to ignore that. Look, forget about this so-called violation, okay? You just…keep my secret, and we’re good. Will you do that?

~Lil’Drummer-girl~: Maria?

~Lil’Drummer-girl~: Maria.

~Lil’Drummer-girl~: Maria!

*$*Diva-in-the-making*$*: Fine, fine, I’ll keep your stupid secret! But I still think-

~Lil’Drummer-girl~: I know what you think, and I don’t want to hear it. Now, I don’t know what happened this afternoon, but I don’t think they broke up. Why would he have gone after her if they had?

*$*Diva-in-the-making*$*: Pfft, damned if I know, do I look like I know what goes on in the mind of lunatics these days?

~Lil’Drummer-girl~: He is not a lunatic.

*$*Diva-in-the-making*$*: His actions of late beg to differ, Lizzie.

Exasperated, I don’t reply straight away, and it’s the interval between my sending this and Maria’s response, when the laptop chirps again, this time announcing the arrival of ‘Whit beyond measure-man’s greatest treasure’. Alex’s appearance causes me to release a relieved smile and I waste no time in adding him to our conversation.

~Lil’Drummer-girl~: Allleex! Hi!

‘Whit beyond measure-man’s greatest treasure’: Liz, great to see you. DeLuca, pay up! Told you she wouldn’t hide.

*$*Diva-in-the-making*$*: Shut it, Alex. Nice screen name, :P! Where do you get these things?

‘Whit beyond measure- man’s greatest treasure’: It’s a modified quote from one of the great classics of our time. Harry Potter, Book 5. Luna Lovegood says it when they’re in the train compartment; she’s such a great character, definitely one of my favorites!

I giggle and shake my head at Alex’s honesty, wondering how many guys can admit what he just did and still be completely secure in their macho-ness. Then again, it’s Alex, and random honest confessions like that are basically part of the package. The urge to look macho has never been high on his list because he’s one of the rare guys who understands that he can offer so much more than that, and he doesn’t need it to appeal to girls. Besides, I’m pretty sure having the stunning Isabel Evans as his very besotted girlfriend does a lot to raise Alex’s guys-guy points.

*$*Diva-in-the-making*$*: If you didn’t already have a girlfriend, I don’t like your chances of landing one, Alex. Promise you will never utter that sentence out loud in public. PINKIE SWEAR it!

Maria’s response causes me to snort in amusement and I snatch Gump off my pillow, sparing a moment to kiss his nose as always, before plopping him under my chin and waiting for Alex’s response. I hear movement in the apartment outside my door, the canned laughter of a sitcom coming through the television. My Aunt and Uncle are obviously still awake, no doubt unwinding after another busy day. During a rushed dinner, they casually brought up seeing Max and Jessica’s little encounter, ill-disguised curiosity in every look they gave me. Needless to say, my appetite, never strong nowadays, wilted even more after that, and it wasn’t long before I excused myself. I practically live and breathe their relationship in school now; I see no reason why it should follow me home too.

‘Whit beyond measure- man’s greatest treasure’: Well I DO have a girlfriend, so I won’t worry about that. ANYWAY. What was that between Max and thorn girl?! Looked like a massive ‘failure to communicate’ if you ask me.

*$*Diva-in-the-making*$*: A melt down would be more like it. Chica, since you shot down my theory, would you care to elaborate? I would have asked you right after it happened, but since you disappeared so quickly…

‘Whit beyond measure- man’s greatest treasure’: Yea, Liz. You of all people should know what that was all about. Care to share?

Frowning, I start to type out my response. Were they not present at lunch today? I believe I clearly stated THEN that I am removing myself from the line of fire between those two, and I don’t hesitate to remind them of this fact now.

~Lil’Drummer-girl~: There’s nothing to share, Alex, because I don’t. I’m as much in the dark as everyone else. I’m not their cupid anymore remember?!

*$*Diva-in-the-making*$*: Ah. Then what about Jordan Connor?

I cringe. Honestly, I knew it was only a matter of time before one of them brought that up; it’s just my luck that I still haven’t figured out what to say about it. Making a quick decision, I decide to tell them the bare bones of my conversation with Jordan this afternoon, sans the more…shocking aspects of it.

~Lil’Drummer-girl~: What about him? We talked about what happened this afternoon and he said he wanted to get to know me again. We’re going to be friends, that’s it.

Alex’s reply is instant and wholly disbelieving. I can almost see the shake of his head as his fingers fly over the keyboard.

‘Whit beyond measure- man’s greatest treasure: Liz Parker, tell me you did not buy that.

~Lil’Drummer-girl~: What’s not to buy?

*$*Diva-in-the-making*$*: Educate her, Alex. Sometimes I think our Lizzie isn’t ready to be out in the big bad world yet. She’s far too naïve.

~Lil’Drummer-girl~: Gee, thanks Maria. I love you too. :P

‘Whit beyond measure- man’s greatest treasure: Liz, listen to me. As your oldest guy friend, it’s my duty to let you in on a little fact: Connor does NOT, repeat, NOT want to be your FRIEND.

Ignoring the truth of his words, I stubbornly tap out a contrary and very sarcastic response.

~Lil’Drummer-girl~: What does he want then? To lure my poor little unsuspecting self to his lair and drink my blood?

*$*Diva-in-the-making*$*: Well he certainly does want to ‘lure’ you in! He gets this look in his eyes whenever he sees you Liz, and I’m with Alex on this one, whatever it is that Jordan wants, it’s not friendship, babe.

~Lil’Drummer-girl~: Ugh, why are we even talking about this?! It doesn’t matter what he wants, because friendship is all I’m going to give him! Alex, have you talked to Max?

Both my best friends are silent for a while and my computers chirps again. ‘Leather n’ Lace’ has just signed in and is immediately added into our conversation by ‘Whit beyond measure- man’s greatest treasure’. Isabel’s avatar is a flaming ball of fire, and she wastes no time in sharing her frustrations, although not before Alex can greet her.

‘Whit beyond measure- man’s greatest treasure: Hey, honey.

‘Leather n’ Lace’: ARRRRRGGGGGGHHHHH!

I smile dryly.

~Lil’Drummer-girl~: Well right back you, Iz. What’s got you in such a charming mood? Max still not letting you into his room?

‘Leather n’ Lace’: Who?! If you are referring to the person formerly known as my brother, Liz, don’t waste your time. I have no intentions of talking to him, or about him, especially when he refuses to cancel this stupid dinner on Friday!

I grimace as a queasy feeling develops in the pit of my stomach. In all the ‘events’ of today, the fact of this looming milestone escaped my mind. In between fighting with Max and sobbing hysterically in a bathroom, I admit that this revelation kind of fell by the wayside. But if it’s still going through, that means…

*$*Diva-in-the-making*$*: They made up didn’t they?

‘Whit beyond measure- man’s greatest treasure: Isabel?

Unconsciously, my grip on Gump tightens and I stare at the screen like it holds the secret to the meaning of life. I watch the little status bar at the bottom of the screen that tells me that ‘Leather n’ Lace’ is typing a message.

And then suddenly it’s there.

‘Leather n’ Lace’: I refuse to answer that on the grounds that it will sicken me.

*$*Diva-in-the-making*$*: @#!$!$!*^*^!!!!!!!!!!!

The cursor blinks at me, but all I can stare at is Isabel’s message and all it’s implications. Almost unconsciously, my fingers fly out over the keyboard, and I’m hitting the ‘send’ key before I’m even fully aware that I’ve written something.

~Lil’Drummer-girl~: So it’s on?

Her response is immediate.

‘Leather n’ Lace’: Oh, it’s DEFINITELY on, Liz. This is one dinner she will never forget.

A prickling skitters up and down my spine, and I can just picture the determined glint that’s taken residence in Isabel’s dark brown eyes. Something is being put into motion, and I have a feeling that nothing good will come of it. It smells suspiciously like a scheme. And we all KNOW what happens when my friends scheme! Nervously, I start to type.

~Lil’Drummer-girl~: Isabel, you’re not going to do anything are you? Because this is a really, really big thing for Max.

Isabel’s reply is short and irritated.

‘Leather n’ Lace’: Who?!

‘Whit beyond measure- man’s greatest treasure: Liz, relax. My Izzy won’t do anything that doesn’t need doing.

*$*Diva-in-the-making*$*: That’s why I’m gonna cover all her bases.

Oh great. My nervousness just increased tenfold. It IS a scheme.

~Lil’Drummer-girl~: You realize that’s not exactly a comforting thought, don’t you, Maria? I mean, seriously, I’m not joking. It’s so NOT comforting.

Another chirp. ^mIgHtY-mEtALLiCa^ has logged in and is immediately added into the conversation. An exchange of greetings goes around, and then Michael types his message.

^mIgHtY-mEtALLiCa^: You can STOP calling my cell phone now, Maria, I’m here for chrissakes!

*$*Diva-in-the-making*$*: It’s nice to see you too, babe. So. Max and thorn girl made up.

There is a beat and when the next message flashes on my screen, I fight the urge to cringe again.

There’s a beep.

^mIgHtY-mEtALLiCa^: So it’s on?

In my head, I imagine I see Maria, curled up in her giant, lime green papasan chair, her laptop on a table in front of her and a wicked smile of glee on her face. I see Alex, hunched over his keyboard, sitting in the pool of light thrown by his desk lamp, a similar grin on his face. Isabel is probably sitting at her desk, face resolute and grim as she surveys her screen. Michael, scowling as usual, has his keyboard in his lap and his feet on his desk. I imagine all this, just like I imagine the identical looks of purpose in their eyes.

And beads of sweat pop along my brow.

My laptop beeps three times in quick succession.

*$*Diva-in-the-making*$*: Oh it’s on, baby.

‘Whit beyond measure- man’s greatest treasure: Copy that.

‘Leather n’ Lace’: It’s on.

I groan, letting my head drop face first into my mattress. Turning my head to the side, I see Gump, still staring at me in that same quizzical look. Pursing my lips, I type out another message.

~Lil’Drummer-girl~: What the hell are you guys talking about?! Do you realize how insane you sound right now? Just- you know what, I don’t even want to know. I’m going to bed. Goodnight!

I log off and click the laptop shut, falling backwards onto my back feeling distinctly unnerved. I eye the phone on my bedside table, wondering if I should call Max and if he’ll even answer if I do. Rolling onto my knees, I grab the cordless handset and tap in the familiar number.

It rings once.

Twice.

Three times.

On the fifth ring, I’m about to press the ‘end’ button on my phone when he picks up.

“ Hello?”

His voice is low and throaty, sounding heavy with sleep. This time it’s Max’s image that flashes into my mind, eyes heavy, hair mussed and sticking up adorably. Forcing myself to swallow and wet my suddenly dry lips, I snap into action.

“ Max.”

“ Liz? Thank God. I thought it was…nevermind. I’m glad it’s you.”

I can’t stop it. My hearts warms immediately at his confession and I grin a little.

“ I bet you thought it was Maria, huh?”

“ Oh she spoke to you? She’s been trying to reach me for hours, I figure to ask me…well. Yeah.”

“ Yeah.” I roll onto my stomach. “ Listen. I just wanted to find out if you were okay. You know, after…”

I hear the gentle smile in his voice when he speaks again. “ I thought you weren’t on the job anymore.”

Well. At least ONE person remembered. The grin widens. “ I’m not. I’m just concerned about my friend.”

There is silence on the line, and I can hear the low strains of music on his end. It’s something slow and slightly rocky and I recognize it as the CD he always plays when he’s brooding: Counting Crows.

“ Never mind. You broke out the Crows CD. You’re not okay, you feel like shit, don’t you?” I say bluntly.

“ Jesus, Liz. There’s no need to be so…” He laughs and a shiver skitters up and down my spine. “ No, I don’t feel like shit, as you so eloquently put it. I’m just…I’m okay.” Silence again, and I find it a little difficult to believe him. Pulling Gump to my chest, I’m about to speak again but he beats me to it. “ What about you?”

I blink a few times. “ Me? Why are you asking about me?”

Max sounds hesitant and unsure when he says his next words, like he’s negotiating dangerous territory. “Because of this afternoon.” My eyes shadow immediately and Max seems to sense this, because he’s more tentative than ever when voicing his next question, speaking so softly, he’s almost whispering. “ We’re okay, aren’t we?”

“ We are, Max. We’re good.”

“ Good.” There is a brief pause and he speaks again. “ Liz?”

“ Yeah?”

“ Do you believe in happy endings?”

The question is unexpected and for some reason, it strikes me at my very core. Do I? I suppose to some, a ‘happy ending’ is a goal that is worth achieving, worth fighting for. But I’ve never liked endings; they are too final, sound too permanent. A happy ending signifies that what follows it is never as happy as that particular moment, and I just don’t think that’s true. One, shining moment of happiness after a long struggle is worthy, certainly, but I happen to want more than that. I want more than one moment; I want them all.

“ I don’t believe there are endings, Max. One thing ends, another begins…who’s to say the happiness won’t carry over?”

He’s silent, and I know he’s mulling over my words. I can feel the smile in his voice as he asks the next question.

“ That’s true. Then I guess for you, the question would be…do you believe in forever?”

It is an exact echo of the haunting whispers in the deepest parts of my heart and soul. I swallow, closing my eyes against the images of today but they play on behind my eyelids, the faces of my friends and Jessica Thorne flashing past like a montage. Jordan’s grey eyes loom in my memory, sparkling with promise, like brightest star light. Then his face swirls and then it’s Max who’s staring at me, honey eyes shining, flecks of amber and gold bringing me deeper and deeper under their spell.

“ I want to,” I whisper, hanging onto the image of Max, reluctant to relinquish him back to the darkest corners of my heart again, where he must stay, lest I break and reveal all.

“ Then why don’t you?” Max’s soft question reverberates in my mind and I open my eyes, willing the image behind them to vanish like smoke.

“ Because there’s no one to want it with me.” A twisted smile tips the corners of my lips upwards. “ And the only person who I want to have forever with-” Alarm races through me and I quickly snap my mouth shut.

“ Liz?”

My breath hitches and I clear my throat.

“ Max. Sorry. I’m just…I’m really tired. I just wanted to check on you so…”

“ Right. Thank you.” There is a hint of disappointment under his grateful tone. “Good night, Liz.”

“ ‘Night, Max.” I grip the phone hard, willing myself to just say goodbye, remove the danger that I was so close to falling into. And then I rush headlong into it. “ Max?”

“ Yeah?”

“ What about you?” I ask breathlessly, letting my heart overrule the blaring warnings of my brain for once. “ Do you? Do you believe in forever?”

There is a long, heavy silence on the phone.

“ Max?”

Then he says something. He mumbles it, and says it so quickly, I cannot be sure what I heard. I do hear his final good night, though, and I hear my voice tell him goodbye, too. But when I finally fall asleep, Gump nestled securely against my chest, I cannot stop the insistent whispers of my heart, the ones that are telling my stubborn brain that it is NOT fighting a losing battle, because it heard Max Evans’ mumbled words and it knows what he said. In my dreams that night, though I will not remember them the next day, my heart replays our words over and over…

Do you?

Do you believe in forever?

Max?


And his reply comes, softly uttered, like the last prayer of a dying man…

Maybe if it’s with you, Liz.

In the confines of sleep, my brain yields to my heart, accepts that maybe, just maybe, there is hope after all…

And in sleep, I smile.

TBC.
Last edited by Comet on Sat Jan 26, 2013 2:54 pm, edited 2 times in total.
User avatar
Comet
Enthusiastic Roswellian
Posts: 47
Joined: Tue Oct 09, 2001 4:58 pm

Part 16 12/29/2011

Post by Comet »

begonia9508: Thank you! Hope you enjoy the new part :)

Earth2Mama: Hey there. Thanks for the kind words...and yes,many things are on the way. Love the optimism, I suggest you hold on tight to it!

keepsmiling7: Haha..the funniest thing is when you're in so deep you can't even see the constant back and forth you're stuck in! Max and Liz are endlessly entertaining to me, and now adding Jordan and Jessica to the mix..things are only going to get more interesting.

Roswell_Dreamer: Thanks so much! I'm glad you're enjoying this..torture did you say it was? :) Hope you enjoy the next part!

nitpick23: All will be revealed in time :) Newer parts will actually have Jessica playing more of a role (evidenced by this new part's title), and Liz is just a special kind of obtuse sometimes, hehe. Ah, the dinner certainly will be fun, I hope you enjoy reading it as much I did writing it!

Hi guys! I hope you all had a lovely christmas, and spend a lot of time with your loved ones! I am very happy to be sharing with you the first new part of Playing Cupid since...2005. Hahah..here's to working through the longest bout of writer's block ever! Please leave me your thoughts, I always enjoy hearing from you!


16. Jess… (Part 1/3)



“ This is going to be a nightmare.” Max moans, looking for all the world like a man on death row and with one day left on earth.



I frown, brushing a stray strand of hair irritably out of my eyes.



He is such a drama king. Why did I never notice that before? I would be annoyed right now, if the look on his face didn’t make me keep wanting to hug him and pat his head like a puppy.



Meh. I did not just think that.



“ I wish you would stop saying that.” I grouse, irritated with both myself and his gloom and doom attitude.



“ I notice you’re not denying it.” He fires back, jotting something down in our data sheet and staring at me in a kind of panicked demand. “ Why aren’t you denying it?!”



“ Well why should I?” I shrug casually, in the face of his rising hysteria. “ It probably *is* going to be a nightmare.”



He blanches, as this is obviously not the answer he is looking for. “ You’re not helping.”



“ What?” Pure innocence radiates from my face. “ I’m merely repeating what you said.”



“ You’re supposed to tell me it’s going to be okay.” Max groans now, peering at the petri dish we’re supposed to be observing reactions in.



“ Fine.” I grumble, taking a look as well and filling in the line after Max’s scribble. “ It’s going to be okay.”



He glares at me. “ Liar.”



I stick my tongue out at him. “ Ingrate.”



“ Why am I doing this again?” He asks the ceiling, as if hoping the answer will come from on high.



I smirk. “ Because you’re a sucker for cruel and unusual punishment?”



“ I’m insane.” He says mournfully, apparently ignoring my words.



“ That too.” I say, tongue firmly in cheek.



This is actually kind of fun. Baiting Max without the guilty feeling that I should be supporting him instead, is doing wonders for distracting my mind from the fact that in two days, Jessica will be descending on Casa De Evans, and forever cement her spot as the first girl Max has ever brought
home.



It’s instant and I can’t help it.



I scowl.



“ This is *going* to be a *nightmare*.” Max says again.



My thoughts exactly Max.



We have managed to get through almost the whole period by talking out of the corners of our mouths, but sooner or later, Ms. Hardy is going to revoke our favored students status and reprimand us.



Of course, with Max being the slightly freaked out guy that he is at the moment, due to his own personally created hell, I doubt this would impact much. Exasperated, I ignore what has become his mantra, but the pathetic look on his face spurs me into action.



What?



I think it’s plenty obvious by now that when Max is involved I cannot help myself.



Yes.



I know it’s sad.



“ Quit saying that Max.” I face him squarely. “ I’ve said it before, I’ll say it again: You have to BE strong.”



Max snorts and shakes his head at me. “ You HAVE met our friends, right? I know I’m good, Liz,” Here he preens a little I roll my eyes at his fake conceit, which crumbles away the minute he opens his mouth again, a queasy look appearing on his face, “- but even I can’t stand against their
combined insanity.”



Hm.



I wonder where I’ve heard that before.



And you know what sucks about it? He has every right to be scared. Hell, I’m scared FOR him.



“ Glad I’m not you then, Maxwell.” The quip is accompanied by a bright smile, which earns me another glare. I chuckle at the look on his face, ducking my head a moment later as Ms. Hardy gives our table it’s fourth evil eye. When the bell rings, we pack up our stuff and scamper away from
her as quickly as possible.



It’s weird, this mood of today. Things *seem* like they’re back to normal; it’s like Max and I have unconsciously decided to ‘forget’ the undercurrents of tension between us and focus instead on the latest mess he has gotten himself into. I’m feeling slight relief that I’m not the only
person who gets themselves into situations that are way over their head.



“ Did you apologize to your mom?” I ask him as we wade into the crowd. Max nods, and pulls a receipt out of his pocket. Ah. Flowers, a cure all for all the different hurts offspring inflict on their mothers.



“ Ooh,” I snatch it away, nodding approvingly. “ Sterling roses? Nice. You really went all out, didn’t you?”



“ Well she was very upset,” Max defends himself and then looks guiltily at me. “ And I kinda love her,” He confesses.



“ Kinda?”



“ Okay. I love my mom.” He tugs on my ponytail. “ Happy?”



I swat his hand away. “ I will be when you stop doing that.” I grin impishly at him. “ So you looooove your mommy, huh?”



Max flushes and attempts to poke me, but I dance away, avoiding his fingers. “ Shut up, Liz.”



I snort and roll my eyes at him. “ Make me, Maxwell.”



He gives me an inscrutable stare from underneath his lashes. “ I could, so don’t push it.” Before I can puzzle out the implication of his words, he glances away quickly, and continues speaking. “My dad was uh, a little surprised that we’re having company over.”



I tilt my head to the side, staring at him knowingly. “ Is that Max-ese for he keeled right over with shock?”



“ He didn’t keel over, Liz,” Max contests snappishly. “ He just…knocked his coffee cup over. I guess he didn’t expect that our guest would be the girl Isabel had been fighting with that time he got called down to school.” He glares at me as I open my mouth to comment on this. “ Don’t say it.”



Muffling a snicker, I hold my hands up and smile innocently at him. “ I wasn’t going to say a word.”



We’ve reached our lockers and quickly dispose of the books in our hands in exchange for others, while the anxious expression on Max’s face never changes. I note with increasing amusement that news of the impending event has leaked into the well-oiled wheels of WRH’s gossip mill, as two freshmen girls throw Max looks of deepest betrayal. His groupies have been a constant source of interest to us over the years; more than one girl has been known to sob over the news of his latest ‘alleged’ playboy escapades.



Max has noticed this too, and he slams his locker shut with a very disgruntled expression.



“ I hate school sometimes.”



Beginning the walk down the hallway to the left, where he and I will split and I will join Michael and Alex while he has class with Isabel and Maria, I raise an eyebrow at him.



“ Only sometimes?



“ Is it too much to ask that one little detail of my life not be made public knowledge?”



“ Yes.” I answer immediately.



He shoots me another injured look. “ Okay, Liz, you know, contrary to the popular belief, sometimes it really IS okay to lie to your friends.”



I say nothing in response to this, a weak smile claiming my lips.



Oh the irony.



I wonder if he’d feel the same way if he knew the truth.



I’m thinking…no.



So I hitch up my smile and wink at him even as I pivot away.



“ Ah, the rigors of being a popular kid. You have it so tough, Max.”



Max roll his eyes at me. “ What are you talking about? You’re in the same boat!”



“ True. But at least I’m not the captain,” I toss him a smirk and wave as I hurry to catch up to Michael and Alex. “ See you later, Maxwell!”



“ What do you mean I’m captain? I thought we all decided Isabel got to have the job, on account that she wouldn’t shut up about it?”



I hear him yell this out as clearly as I hear Maria groan, in a long suffering tone,



“ Oh not this again. Max, are you crazy? Just let her be captain already!”



“ What? I thought it was settled that I-”



Isabel’s high pitched tones join the conversation and Michael and Alex both shake their heads at me as I slip neatly into place between them.



“ Evil, Liz. That was evil.” Michael reaches out to tug on my ponytail. I swat his hand away.



“ Why does everyone keep *doing* that?” I whine.



“ Because it’s there.” Alex winks and scoots me into our next class, shushing any protests I can make against this. “ Now be quiet and get in, so we can learn all about the newest aspects of Geometry.”



“ I can’t wait.” Sarcasm rolling off every syllable, Michael saunters into the classroom behind us only to scowl as he walks right into Alex’s back. “ Ow. Alex, you want to clear the way?”



And Alex would clear the way, except he can’t, because I’m blocking him. The reason I am doing so is because Jordan is sitting not two feet from the doorway, an empty seat next to him and an expectant look on his face.



Why is it that I am noticing him everywhere now?



Seeing me stop dead, he smiles slowly and raises an eyebrow at me, his message clear.



I refuse to act like he affects me.



Hitching up a breezy smile, I nod to him and prepare to sweep past and towards the empty seats in the back right corner of the class, where my friends and I always sit.



I would have done it too.



Except that Jordan has reached out and grabbed my wrist and is impeding my progress.



Behind me, I hear grunts from both Alex and Michael, clear indication of their displeasure at this. I stare, first at the way his hand has completely encircled my wrist and then at Jordan, who is still smiling gently at me.



“ Something on your mind, Jordan?”



“ Something’s always on my mind, Parker. Stick around, and you’ll get to know that about me.” Grey eyes twinkle mischievously, and I have to stop myself from catching the infectious grin on his face.



“ Right.” I gesture at his hand on my arm, smiling slightly. “ I’ll settle for what’s going on in it right now.”



From the noise and chatter around me, its obvious that our teacher isn’t in the room yet, and our classmates are too engrossed in their conversations to pay much attention to yet another Parker-Connor encounter. In response to my question, he shrugs and keeps on holding onto my wrist.



“ Just trying to get your attention.”



“ Consider it gotten. What’s up? The exciting world of trignometry awaits, and I for one, refuse to be late.”



“ Dedication to your studies, that’s an admirable quality. How about we forge through that world together?”



I blink.



Jordan grins.



“ Sit by me?” He flushes a little when all I do is blink again. “ I figured that it would be a safe enough request since we’re friends and all now.”



I can feel the weight of Michael and Alex’s stares on my back as they wait for my reply. I hesitate and Jordan raises an eyebrow at me.



“ Come on, Parker. I promise I won’t bite.” He smirks. “ Don’t be scared.”



I roll my eyes at this and glance over my shoulder at Alex and Michael.



“ I’ll catch up with you guys after class?”



Identical uneasy expressions color their expressions and for an instant it looks like they are about to protest. They exchange glances, and a silent signal is sent and received between the two. I frown, intending to ask them to explain, but the moment passes, and they continue on to our usual seats
in the back with a nod of acknowledgement. I watch them go for a bit, wondering what I’ve missed *again* but then Jordan tugs gently on the wrist he’s still holding captive, catapulting my attentions back to him.



“ So you going to take that seat or not?”



I grin and roll my eyes, lowering my backpack onto the offered desk.



“ You better not make me regret this, Connor.”



“ Ah, Parker.” A mischievous look colors his features as he continues on. “ Believe me when I say I fully intend for you to never regret anything that you do involving me.”



I glance at him sharply, searching his face for anything that would indicate the accompanying emotions that go with that statement. For someone who just recently became my friend again, Jordan certainly doesn’t pull any punches.



“ And how do you intend to do that?” I ask, genuinely curious.



Jordan smiles slowly, turning to the front of the class as the teacher walks in. “ Guess you’ll just have to wait and see, right?” There is a pause as he lobs something lightly onto my desk. “ Here. Have a treat.”



I glance down at my desk.



It’s a fortune cookie.



I shake my head as I reach for it, opening the cellophane wrapper and breaking it half, crunching on both sides before I look at the fortune. Printed in flowery script on the scrap of white paper is the saying,



*May you have an interesting life.*



I glance over at Jordan who’s read my fortune with a smile.



“ Hmm. That shouldn’t be too hard to pull off.”



I frown, wondering what he’s up to now.



“ What?”



“ Sssh. Class started Parker. Pay attention!”



The conversation over, I grudgingly open up my books and look towards the back of the room. Michael and Alex are deep in discussion, hissing to each other. Several people are now casting me and Jordan surreptitious looks, no doubt hoping for a repeat performance of our recent interactions. I sigh and tune into the lecture.



Bah.



May you have an interesting life?



Already have one thanks. And I’m willing to trade.



Anytime.


************************


“ You could have said no, you know.”



The icy chill of the freezers in the produce isle of Roswell’s convenience
store is no match for the look Isabel levels at me. I almost cringe, but
years of being her close friend means I have developed some kind of
imperviousness in the face of her glares. I sigh, my shoulders drooping.



“ Yeah, I didn’t think that would fly anyway.”



Immediately after my class ended, I was snatched up by the unstoppable
forces of Hurricane DeLuca and Ice Queen Isabel respectively. I barely had
time to wave goodbye to Jordan, who was watching the entire scene with a
look of knowing amusement. Surrounded as he was, with his half of the
entourage that usually flutters around Jessica, he couldn’t very well
follow me, but my friends seemed anxious to have as much distance as
possible separating us anyway.



I was then informed, that since I was doing nothing in my power to stop the
dinner, I was going to help shop for it. Mrs. Evans was apparently pulling
out all the stops for this momentous occasion, with three full courses of
her…shall we say…exotic cooking. It’s not that Mrs. Evans doesn’t *try*.
She does. Its just that nature saw fit to have the genes that controlled
culinary genius remain inactivated in her and made up for it in the next
generation by having them fully activated in Isabel.



Needless to say, Maria and Isabel are all for the idea of Mrs. Evans
cooking. I think they’re hoping that after three courses of the food,
Jessie will never want to come back. With this in mind, they are now on the
hunt for Almond Cream and Frangipane.



Whatever that is.



“ You do realize, Izzy, that the backfire potential on this is 100%?” Maria
asks, dumping a jar of pickled olives into the cart. “ I mean…even if Thorn
girl hates the food and has an absolutely miserable time while she eats and
lies through her teeth about how good it is, *you* still have to eat
it too.”



From the ill look on Isabel’s face, the tall girl has indeed taken this
into account, but she shrugs it off quite admirably.



“ It’s a consequence I am willing to accept.” She declares, with an upward
tilt of her chin.



I’m sensing the beginning of a lecture here.



Save yourself, Liz!



“ Oh, look, she wanted vanilla extract too. I’ll grab that,” And I quickly
scamper off, congratulating myself on a good plan.



Three seconds later, it looks like it might not be the best plan after
all.



Stalking up the aisle, with a harried look on her face is none other than
the Thorn girl in question, and because my whole *life* has suddenly
devolved into this bizarre state of affairs that all seem to revolve around
her, I think I am well justified in trying to avoid her at any cost. Thus,
although my first impulse is to turn tail and run, that would be just a tad
too conspicuous. Thinking on my feet, I grab the nearest magazine within
reach, burying my face in it, and hope she wont recognize me.



It seems to work, but this perhaps has more to do with her state of mind
than my stealth prowess. In fact, she looks like a woman on a serious
mission, and even though this would be a perfect time for me to wander into
the next aisle, away from her, the look on her face makes me pause.



Anger, worry and frustration all flit around on her features and for
someone who is usually the epitome of a human ice block, this is almost the
equivalent of screaming. It is unusual enough that the pause turns into
movement that follows her, although at a safe distance and with my face
still obscured by the magazine. She moves quickly, barely noticing anything
else, and when she stops abruptly, by a tall, statuesque woman, I have to
veer off into the next aisle otherwise risk running into her back.



“ Mom, what are you doing here? You’re supposed to be at your appointment!”



The naturally superior tone Jessica always takes care to imbue her voice
with is noticeably absent and she sounds harassed and cajoling all that
once. Curious, as I have rarely seen Jessica interact with her parents, I
study mother and daughter, noting that it’s not hard at all to see where
Jessica got a majority of her looks. They share the same body structure,
same face shape…but Jessica obviously got her eyes and hair from her
father, because Mrs. Thorne’s mane of wavy dark hair and dark eyes
certainly didn’t carry over.



Mrs. Thorne is walking at a brisk pace, her tone distracted, her direction
anything but. She has recovered well from her daughter’s surprise, and
spares her a quick, cutting look.



“ Are you following me, young lady? Did he tell you to?” She demands in a
brittle tone, even as she begins to walk forward again.



A foreboding feeling creeps through me and I am about to sidle away,
reluctant to be witness to a family spat. I am about to surreptitiously
shuffle into the next aisle with my magazine when a last glance at Jessica
causes me to halt. Having incited many emotions in the girl over the years
of our association, I am no stranger to seeing her upset. But its usually
an upset/furious kind of upset. Right now though, she just seems…upset. The
upset/sad kind of upset.



“ Mom, he didn’t. And…and you told Dad you wouldn’t. You’re-”



She sounds hesitant. Nervous. Anxious.



Things I have never seen Jessica Thorne be. Things that I didn’t even THINK
she knew HOW to be.



“ Jessica, stop being a child! Your father does not have to know about
this.”



I blink.



The pair turns into another aisle.



The hand that’s carrying my magazine drops and I’m following them. Although
I have told Jessica again and again that she is not perfection personified,
its one thing to tell it to her and quite another thing to actually witness
it. As far as I knew, life at Casa De Thorne was all butterflies and
roses….at least according to what Max had told me.



I peer around the corner just in time to see Mrs. Thorne pluck something
off the second shelf from the top and hurry her daughter towards the
checkout. I can’t stop my feet. They’re moving forward of their own accord,
muscles tense and ready to dive behind a rack should either of them turn
and glance behind. Up ahead, Mrs. Thorne has paid for her purchase and the
bag boy is slipping it into a brown paper bag. Jessica glances around them,
as if waiting for someone to pop out and reprimand her.



I pull back before she can see me. I glance to my left, at the shelves they
had stopped at a little while ago.



Jim, Jack and Johnny stare back.



An uncomfortable feeling spreads through me as things that I don’t really
want to think about come into focus. I raise a hand to one of the bottles,
the amber liquid sparkling in the fluorescent light.



“ Liz! There you are! Did you get the-”



Isabel stops short and I stare back at her, one hand still on the bottle.
Her brown eyes travel back and forth between my hand and the bottle it’s
resting on.



Fantastic.



I snatch my hand back like its on fire.



“ This is *not* what it looks like, Izzy.”



We stare at each other and then Isabel shakes herself, striding towards me
at a quick pace.



“ What are you doing here, Liz? Vanilla extract is in aisle FOUR.”



“But-”



Gripped firmly by my upper arm, I’m whisked away. I miss the worried look
Isabel gives me as she glances uncertainly back at the liquor aisle. I
guess I should be glad that I have yet to develop the capacity of mind
reading, because really, on top of everything else, knowing that I’m being
thought of as a budding alcoholic is another thing I *don’t* need.


**************************


On Thursday morning, Max and Isabel come by to pick me up for school.
Judging from the stormy expression on Isabel’s face, and the stony one on
Max’s, the Evans siblings have just had another argument. I sigh as I
settle into the backseat. I really need to get my own car; this being
dependent on friends for rides to school thing is only fun when said
friends are actually TALKING to each other. However, it makes no sense to
start the day off on the wrong foot, especially given what’s going to be
happening tomorrow.



“ Hey guys. How’s it going?”



I cringe. My voice comes out too perky and happy and…ugh. When the only
replies I get are a terse,



“ Hi Liz,”



from Isabel, and a brief smile from Max, I know I shouldn’t have bothered.



I shouldn’t bother.



But this is me.



I can’t NOT bother.



“ So! Did anyone catch the weather forecast? We’re going to be in for a
major heat wave soon…the worst one to hit Roswell in years!”



Both Max and Isabel give me weird looks.



“ That’s…great, Liz.” Max ventures.



Then silence falls again.



Well!



*I* thought it was interesting. Isabel keeps staring straight ahead
and suddenly, I’m tired of trying to fill up the silence. It’s too early in
the day to feel this way, so I close my eyes, relax and enjoy the feeling
of the sun on my face.



“ I’m going to need the car after school,”



Eyes still closed, I listen to Isabel with a slight frown on my face. Even
the bright morning sunshine fails to thaw her words.



Max sighs.



“ I have practice after school. I need the car to get home.”



“ Mom said I should take it. You know. As I’m still doing the shopping for
this little get together. She said dad will come pick you up.”



I don’t have to open my eyes to know that she’s scowling. That’s Isabel for
you; so capable of conveying every ounce of displeasure she’s feeling
through her words. There is no discernable emphasis on the words
‘get-together’ but its there, nonetheless.



“ Or maybe you can catch a ride home with your girlfriend.”



My eyes snap open.



Isabel says this innocently enough but she’s staring right at me through
the rearview, an eyebrow raised in challenge.



Oh yeah.



I am *definitely* going to work on getting my own car.



Stifling the urge to pin her with a death glare, I resolutely shut my eyes
and tune myself out of the resulting conversation that eventually ends with
Max agreeing to leave the keys with Isabel and Isabel’s smug silence of
victory.



That woman gets her way far more often than she should. It’s really not
fair.



“ Oh Liz? I forgot to tell you something,”



I open my eyes a crack and see Isabel has twisted around in her seat to
talk to me.



“ Alex is re-scheduling band practice for tonight. He has a dentist
appointment this morning, so he wanted me to let you know in case he missed
you when he finally came in.”



I nod, acknowledging the news. “ Sounds great. We still playing at
Michael’s?”



“ Yeah. Same time.”



Max makes eye contact with me through the rearview mirror. “ You guys got
any gigs lined up?”



“ We’re playing at Carly Reed’s party.” I pause to double check that I put
my homework in my text book where it is supposed to be. “ You coming?”



This is a redundant question. It’s Max we’re talking about after all.
Practically the King of WRH, a party is not considered a real party unless
he is in attendance. He nods, and says,



“ Yeah.”



Ok. I’m feeling a little vindictive here. Assuming my most innocent
expression, I glance up and meet his gaze again.



“ With Jessica?”



He meets my gaze, reading the intention in my eyes. He grins at me.



“ Yeah.”



A supremely irritated look is splashed all over his sister’s face as I
unconcernedly snap the clasp on my backpack shut. “ That’s great. I guess
we’ll be seeing you guys there, huh?”



“ I guess so. We’re both really looking forward to it. ”



We exchange amused looks, united in our efforts to nettle Isabel. It really
wouldn’t be as much fun if we were doing this alone, you know. Izzy
sometimes just BEGS to be taken down a peg or two and its so easy to do it
in teams.



“ Oh God. Okay, you can stop,” Isabel growls. “ I know you’re both doing
this on purpose. You really do deserve each other,” She grouses.



I flinch and glare at the back of head and Max’s head whips around to face
her so fast the jeep swerves slightly.



“ What? Oh.” Isabel rolls her eyes. “ Yes, yes. As ‘best friends’ I mean.”
She mutters something under her breath and I sigh to myself.



Even when Isabel loses, she wins.



I wish I had her luck. Perhaps then, my life wouldn’t nearly be as
complicated.



*************



Free period rolls around and I pack up my books and head straight not for
the exits, and the great outdoors, as I usually would have done, but to the
library, because I have a study date with my newly acquired buddy. Jordan’s
leaning against the wall next to the entrance, waiting for me, and he
smiles slowly as I walk up.



I refuse to be self-conscious. So what if today was the day I decided to
wear my “ Yes, I am thinking nasty thoughts about you” t-shirt?



It’s open to many interpretations.



“ Hi.”



“ Hey Parker.” He nods at my shirt. “ Cool shirt. Just what kind of nasty
thoughts are you having?” He wags his eyebrows at me. “ And is there any
way I can wrangle my way in there?”



I roll my eyes and grin at him. “ Stop it. You’re not charming your way out
of this.” I push him gently into the library. “ And for the record, the
thoughts I’m having, nasty or otherwise, have nothing do with you. At all.”



Jordan laughs and then levels me with a confident look. “ That’s okay. I
can change that.”



I sigh, and shake my head at him. “ Jordan.”



“ Okay, okay, I’ll lay off.”



“ Thank you.” We sit down and pull out our books. “ Okay. So let’s get
started…”



As we work, Jordan keeps up a steady commentary of amiable small talk that
makes me recall why exactly it was a lot of fun to work with him a couple
of years ago. Time doesn’t pass by in great big dollops like it does when
I’m working with Max, forcing us to scramble at the last moment to throw
everything together, but rather, flows smoothly from one completed task to
the other. So admittedly, while its not the madcap fun time I always have
with Mr. Evans, it’s still very enjoyable. Even when he tries to sidetrack
us.



Case in point.



“ I don’t get it.” Jordan looks bemused as he scans through a chapter in
Shakespeare’s ‘A Midsummer’s Night’s Dream’. “ You’d think, wouldn’t you,
that for someone as talented as he apparently was, he could have said all
this in plain and simple English.”



I reach out and pluck the pen he is twirling out of the air and set it on
the table.



“ He was saying it in plain and simple English. It was just *their*
plain and simple English. Now. Focus, please. I want to at least finish
this part before we have to pack it in.”



“ Yes ma’am.” True to his word, Jordan picks up his pen and starts writing
out his analysis. The diligence lasts all of two minutes before he’s
glanced back at me again. I stop writing and raise an eyebrow at him. There
is an assessing look on his face.



“ What?”



“ You’re very pretty when you’re being bossy.”



Now had any other guy said this I would have chided them for being cheesy.
Jordan however, has said this in a completely matter of fact manner, which
makes it hard to dismiss.



“ Thank you.” I say quietly.



“ You’re welcome.” He turns back to his paper. “ See? Its not so hard to
accept a compliment, is it?”



Smiling a little, I start to write again. “ No. It’s not. Now get back to
work.”



“ Tyrant.”



“ Hey. At least I’m a good looking tyrant, okay? Count your blessings. And
get back to work!”



“ Yes boss!” He mock salutes me and I roll my eyes at him.



More time passes in comfortable silence. I’m almost done, and about to
announce this, when unbidden, yesterday’s scene from the convenience store
flashes into my memory. I’m wondering if I should bring it up. It really
isn’t any of my business, and I could, in fact, be reading entirely too
much into something that could be nothing. So I’m not going to bring it up.
At least…not yet. I do however, figure that this is as perfect a time as
any to ask the question that I’ve had for a long time.



“ Hey Jordan?”



“ One sec, Parker.” He finishes off his last sentence with a flourish and
hands over his part of the report to me. “ Feel free to rip that apart
later. Spare it no mercy. What’s up?”



I put away the sheet of paper and carefully start packing away my books.



“ I just…I’ve been wondering something for a long time…and I realize, its
not my business. However…I’m curious. You don’t have to answer though.”



Jordan mirrors my actions, scooping his things back into his backpack. “
Sounds serious. Shoot.”



“ I don’t know if you’ve noticed, but I’m not exactly Jessica’s biggest
fan,” I start and can’t help but laugh at the expression that’s crossed
Jordan’s face.



“ Ah, Parker. Your gift for understatement knows no bounds, does it?”



This boy is such a smart ass.



“ Shut up.”



He ignores me and continues on. “ That aside, yes, I have noticed. Believe
me, I think the whole school’s noticed.”



“ Okay, okay. I know. I was just trying to put it in a civilized way. We
don’t get along very well. I chalk it up to us being two completely
different people.”



My attempt to sound even mildly disturbed by this state of events doesn’t
even register with him, and to be perfectly honest, I really wasn’t
expecting it to. It’s not as if I stay awake at night deploring the
situation after all. Jordan knows this perfectly well too and he grins
wryly at me. “ Well don’t sound so broken up about it, Parker.”



I grin back. “ I’m crying on the inside,” I assure him earnestly. “ Anyway.
Don’t worry. I accepted long ago that Jessica Thorne and I will never see
eye to eye on things. It’s just how it is.”



There is a speculative look in his eyes as he watches me talk and he shrugs
in response to my statement.



“ See, I don’t about that. In my opinion, and please, note that this is
only an opinion, you and Jess have more in common than you realize.”



I blink.



What?



“ What?”



He’s got to be joking.



“ I know its hard to believe. But trust me. There really are a lot of
similarities.”



Similarities.



Between me and Thorn girl.



I think a pig just flew.



He laughs at the flabbergasted expression on my face. “ I’m serious.”



“ You can’t be.” I shake my head at him. “ I mean…you are talking about me
and Jessica Thorne, right? She of the impossibly long legs and the blonde
hair? Me of the…message t-shirts that she wouldn’t be caught dead in? We
have absolutely *nothing* in common.” This is true. I mean, apart
from the whole Max thing, which is such a *small* detail in the face
of all our other differences really, that it shouldn’t count at all, this
is absolutely true. Done convincing myself, I focus back on Jordan. “ Why
do you think we fight so much?”



“ I beg to differ.” He insists stubbornly.



“ Well back it up then.” I challenge, fully convinced that he will have no
proof. Jordan stands, and waits for me to gather the rest of my things.
Free period is almost up, and the next bell will ring in a few minutes so I
continue filing my things away, standing to join him a few moments later.



With a maddeningly confident look on his face, he starts counting out as we
leave.



“ Fine. Point one: both of you hate not having the last word on anything.”



Er. This is a coincidence. Many people are like that, it is not a major
indication of how alike me and Thorn girl are.



“ A minor detail.” I say, brushing this aside.



It’s Jordan’s turn to pin me a look, and with a dry smile, he holds up a
second finger. “ Point two: you’re both really, really stubborn. It’s
almost endearing when its not so very annoying.”



“ I am not stubborn!” The denial is swift and I color a bit.



This is a lie.



I’m almost as pig headed as a mule.



Some might say more.



“ Point three,” Jordan says, overriding me. We’re out in the hallway now,
and he automatically reaches for my backpack. I hand it over and I’m struck
by how…natural it feels. Like there is no difference between hanging out
with him, and hanging out with-ugh.



Damn it.



And I was doing *so* well. Shaking it off, I quickly turn my
attention back to Jordan, who shoulders my backpack and starts to chivvy me
down the hallway. “ You both have way too an intimate relationship with
this thing called denial.” He holds up a hand, stifling my protests. “ You
know its true.”



Am I crazy, or is he actually making sense? The thought is unsettling at
best; I’ve spent the better part of my high school career believing that
there was no common ground between me and my nemesis. And now…



“ Okay, you need to stop, before I start to question everything I ever
believed about her.”



“ You’re just backtracking because you know I’m right.” He gives me a
playful shove. “ Admit it.”



“ Not in your lifetime.” I say primly. “ Speaking of questioning…”



“ Ah. Yes. What is it?” He smiles mischievously. “ And if it’s along the
lines of whether I prefer boxers or briefs, I’ll save you the trouble and
tell you that I-”



“ Prefer boxer shorts, yes, I knew that already,” I finish for him,
enjoying the look of surprise that blossoms across his features even as I
hope that the heat I’m feeling on my cheeks doesn’t mean that I’m blushing.



“ And just how did you come across that piece of information?” Jordan asks,
eyebrow raised.



Pft.



Did he not get the memo about my gigantic crush on him in 9th grade? I
realize this isn’t the appropriate time to mention this, however.
Especially as Alex made me swear that I would never reveal that I got him
to check out another guy in his underwear upon pain of death, and really,
when you think about it, it’s sort of embarrassing.



And a wee bit stalkerish.



So I smile breezily and cough a little. “ Never you mind,” He levels me
look that lets me know he’s seen through my pitiful attempt to move along
but when he doesn’t call me on it, I relax. “ Now don’t take this the wrong
way,” I smile quickly at a teammate who’s waving at me before turning back
to him. “ I know she’s a very good friend, and I don’t mean to imply that
she’s incapable of forming actual human bonds,”



Because Lord knows, she proved me completely, UTTERLY wrong on that front.



“ –but how did that happen? You talk about my friends and I being polar
opposites? It counts triple for you and her, buddy. You’re laid back and
easy going but on the other hand, if Jessie gets wound up any tighter,
she’ll shatter. But for all that, she’s willing to-” I halt here, unwilling
to bring up the confrontation where she threatened me with bodily harm, “
be very vocal about her loyalty to you.”



A slow smile of affection breaks out over Jordan’s face, and I’m stunned to
realize that it’s for Jessica; more proof that she’s not a soulless
automaton. He laughs.



“ Yeah, Jess can be a bit hard to take sometimes, right? But…all her bad
points aside,” He slants me a knowing look. “ Which we will not go into,
because I’m sure present company is more than familiar with them,
underneath it all, she’s not all that terrible. She just has very little
patience in dealing with people who she thinks aren’t being all they can
be.”



I frown. “ And who is she to decide that? Shouldn’t it be that person’s
decision as to what they want to do?”



Jordan shrugs. “ Hey, no arguments there. And I admit…her methods
of…encouragement, let’s call it, leave much to be desired, but there’s good
intentions behind it.” I raise an eyebrow at him and he rolls his eyes at
me. “ Well, most of the time anyway.”



I nod slowly, because he’s just confirmed what I’ve been trying to tell my
friends for a while now. Thorn girl couldn’t possibly be all bad. 95% bad
maybe, but there’s that 5% that intrigued Max enough to want to date her,
and holds his attention still. He hasn’t gone tearing off in the opposite
direction from her, after all.



But still…



“ Still…that doesn’t explain how you two wound up being such good friends.”
I give him a sidelong glance as he lopes along, and how tall he is suddenly
leaps out me. I stare bemusedly, wondering when that happened. Being taller
than me wasn’t a hard thing to manage, shrimp that I am, but Jordan
positively towers over me now. He must have to be *shuffling* in
order for me to keep up. I bite back a snort of amusement and he glances at
me in question, a slight smile on his lips.



“ What’s so funny?”



“ Nothing. It’s just…” I wrinkle my nose up at him. “ When did you get
so…tall?”



Jordan stares at me in question for a moment and then shakes his head with
a grin. “ From an inquisition to my height. You’re so random sometimes
Parker.” He shrugs. “ I’m not sure. My mom is convinced that it was
sometime after Tess dumped me that I shot up, just to make her see what she
was missing.”



“ Wow. That wasn’t egotistical at all Jordan.” I shake my head at him with
a slight smile. “ You’re so full of it.”



“ Harsh.” Grey eyes sparkling, he shrugs at me. “ I might have been
heartbroken that year you know? And I get no sympathy?”



“ Oh please. No you weren’t,”



“ And how do you know?” Jordan challenges. “ We didn’t exactly hang out
much last year you know.”



I grimace. This is true. “ I know.” I pause and stare up at him. “ So were
you?”



“ Was I what?”



“ Heartbroken.”



Grey eyes regard me coolly and he grins. “ Yeah, I think we’ll save that
conversation for another time.”



I’m about to protest, when I realize that he could oh so easily turn the
tables of questioning my romantic entanglements (or sad lack of) on me and
I shut my mouth and shrug. “ Fair enough. You still haven’t answered my
question though.”



“ Which one? The one about me getting so tall?”



“ No, Jordan, the one about-” I sigh and trail off. “ You know…it’s okay.
Like I said, you don’t HAVE to answer me. It’s none of my business anyway.”



“ I don’t know about that.” We’ve reached my next class, and he lingers
outside the door with my backpack. “ We’re friends, right? And friends can
ask whatever they like about each other,”



My eyes narrow.



Where is he going with this?



“ Where are you going with this?”



A pleased look spreads across his face and he laughs. “ Nowhere bad! Call
it…information exchange. You want to know why or how I’m friends with Jess?
That’s fine. I’ll tell you whatever you want to know, Parker,”



People keep passing us by to enter the class. The bell will ring soon. I
should politely decline his offer, go in, take my seat, and forget this
conversation. Instead, I hear myself say,



“ And in return?”



He smiles slowly, knowingly, as if he knew all along that I wouldn’t just
drop it.



Meh.



I’m going to have to get this curiosity thing under control.



“ In return, I want to know about how you and Evans became you and Evans.
Best friend for best friend. How about it?”



Let’s review, shall we?



Talk about someone who I have feelings for, to someone I *might*
eventually have feelings for. In the far, far future of course. Anything is
possible, right?



Ha.



HA!



“ Fine.”



What?!



No!



Not fine!



Jordan grins some more. “ Deal,” He’s handing me my backpack and walking
away quickly.



Smart boy. If he gets far away enough, his chances of pretending deafness
when I call out to recede on our deal are far greater. I open my mouth to
do just this, but instead, I hear this:



“ Jordan!”



He pauses, but doesn’t turn back.



“ Why do you want to know?”



At this, he turns slightly and stares at me, before finally shrugging once
more.



“ So I know what *not* to do.”



He grins, and leaves, and then bell rings, and once more, I’m left gaping
after him, more confused than ever….



And desperately trying to convince myself that my heart didn’t skip a beat
when he smiled.



TBC.
Last edited by Comet on Thu Jun 07, 2012 7:26 am, edited 2 times in total.
User avatar
Comet
Enthusiastic Roswellian
Posts: 47
Joined: Tue Oct 09, 2001 4:58 pm

Part 17 01/05/2012

Post by Comet »

HyptoniqueBlueEyes: Glad you liked it! Jordan is very enjoyable to write, and I like that Liz has someone to hang out who sh doesn't have to constantly watch herself around. So definitely points in his favor there. Impressive deductive reasoning there, you are very close :) Jessica will definitely be featuring more prominently in the parts to come, now that Jordan is nicely settled in. Thanks for reading, hope you like the next one!

Natalie36: Will she indeed? It's a sure bet that Ms. Thorne will be one to watch as we progress. Thank you for reading!

keepsmiling7: Ah...being the first girl Max has brought home for dinner comes with a price ;) I'm glad you like so far, I hope the dinner will meet your expectations!

Earth2Mama: I hope it ends up surprising some of you! You guys are just too good at predicting where this will go, and makes it harder for me to surprise you all :)

begonia9508: Thank you for the kind words! Don't worry about Jordan..his motivations will be explained in time. And the same goes for Max too! And what a very interesting theory you have there ;) Hope you enjoy the new part!

Thumbelina: :) I'm glad you like it so much! And I see not everyone is impressed by Mr. Connor? Hehe. Again, I completely understand the frustration with Max and Liz..I'm the one writing then, and even I get super impatient with their antics sometimes!

nitpick23: Well now...Jordan has to get her attention somehow, doesn't he? ;) I thought that would be a fun perspective to explore..the idea that Liz and Jessica are not as dissimilar as they think they are. They have the same taste in guys, after all! Another one for the Connor Camp, I'm glad to see he's evoking such pondering! Haha..why indeed..hopefully I'll be able to answer all these questions about Max as we go on. And as for the Jessica situation..stay tuned!

Firstly, I would like to wish everyone reading this, and especially my feedbackers, a very Happy New Year. Best wishes to you and yours, may the coming year see you all happy, healthy and whole! For your pleasure, here is the next part of Playing Cupid, and as always, I love hearing from you guys!

17. …Pies (Part 2/3)


Friday, 6:33 am

There is a tapping on my window.

There is a tapping on my window, and it is not going away.

I turn away from the noise and cover my head with my pillow, but the results of this are less than satisfying, because the noise doesn’t stop. In fact, it gets even more insistent. I groan loudly, and press the pillow harder over my head to block out the sound. Isn’t it too early for this? With everything going on right now, if there was any time that I need all the sleep I could possibly endure, this would be it.

Sadly, my efforts to dampen out all sound go unrewarded. My eyes finally pop open and I stumble out of my bed, grumbling and shoving my tangled mass of hair out of my face. As I pull the blinds open and early morning sunlight hits me full in the face, I wince and let out a very audible curse, blinking rapidly to adjust my eyes to the glare. Whoever is on the other side of that window better be prepared to pay dearly for this little intrusion, I don’t care if it’s the pope, the president or a puppy, I am going to-

Max’s amused face fills my vision. He looks bright eyed, freshly showered and ready to greet the day. Meanwhile, I am a heavy-eyed, messy haired, unwashed heathen and I cannot decide whether to tackle him because he woke me up so very, very early…or because he looks too good to be allowed.

Ugh.

When did I turn into such a dithering teenage girl, I want to know? A grin from a pretty face and I am all mush. This is very, very sad.

I blame lack of sleep and all these complications in my life.

And the hormones. Let’s not forget the hormones.

My best friend taps again, and I scowl, finally pushing my window open.

“ Do you even know what time it is?!” I snarl.

In case it isn’t clear yet, mornings and I are not friends. We’re even less friendly this side of 7 a.m.

“ It’s about six thirty,” He answers helpfully, ducking under and into my room. He casts my disheveled form a questioning look. “ Your hair is a mess.”

I shoot him a killing glare and spin around, marching straight into bed and drawing my comforter back over my head, snuggling down with Gump.

“ Go away, Max,” I growl. “ Go into the apartment, go into the diner, go to Alaska for all I care. Just go away!”

“ But I’m giving you a ride to school!” He pokes me and I immediately swat at him. “ So ungrateful.” He grouses.

“ Yeah, yeah, don’t go all martyr on me. You’re hiding from Isabel, and you know it, “ I inform him matter-of-factly from under my covers. “ Now shut up and let me sleep before I kill you.”

“ And good morning to you too sunshine,” he teases, as I mutter darkly about kicking HIM where the sun don’t shine. “ I’m going to go make some breakfast. You coming?”

I stiffen. He just HAD to bring up food, didn’t he? I’m going to have to do something about Aunt Nancy’s madness soon. It’s making me far too vulnerable to all these bribes. However, I hold my ground. He won’t be able to talk me out of my bed THAT easily.

“ You don’t know where she hid all the good stuff,” I huff at him.

Max chuckles. “ Of course I do.” He throws over his shoulder. “ I was the one who helped her hide it so you wouldn’t find it,”

My eyes fly open at this and I emerge from my blankets with an outraged expression.

“ What? You traitor!”

He’s grinning at me, the idiot.

Why do I even like him?

“ I’ll make you whatever you want.”

Hm.

That could be why.

Max laughs at my obviously torn look and extends a hand to me. “ So? You coming or what?”

I quickly weigh the pro’s and cons in my mind. On one hand, this is my chance to get REAL, gloriously authentic food. Mhmmm. My stomach is growling already, as last night’s faux steak and muesli salad left much to be desired. On the other, Auntie N might catch us. On the other other, she’s got this ridiculously huge soft spot for Max, and forgives him almost anything.

Certainly more than she forgives ME at any rate.

There really isn’t any choice is there?

Argh.

“ I hate you,” I say bitterly, struggling to sit up and throw on my robe. “ If we get caught, it’s your hide, and you get to get explain to my aunt what we’re doing,”

His only reply is to laugh once more as I place my hand in his.

Stupid Max.

Friday morning, 7:52am

“ Jesus, Liz, chew!” Max admonishes.

Cheeks bulging, I smile cheekily at him. Chew? He expects me to chew? When the chances of me getting real food are few and far between?

I think not.

Seeing that I’m not going to comply, he rolls his eyes at what a pig I’m being, and pours me a glass of orange juice.

“ Here. To wash down all the bacon fat you just inhaled,”

I nod enthusiastically and reach for the glass while sliding another cheese, bacon and egg slice of bagel onto my plate. On his side of the table, Max continues to shake his head in mock disapproval, but even then, amusement shines clearly in his eyes. I take a swig of orange juice and beam at him.

“ You know, if you didn’t owe me for so much already, I would so owe you big time for this, Max.” I take another bite and almost sigh with pleasure. “ Big. Time.”

“ I aim to please,” He says dryly, finishing the last few questions of his homework while taking a normal sized bite of the food he has made. “ If this is the way you eat all the time here Liz, I’m not sure I blame Mrs. Parker for putting you under food arrest.”

I turn my nose up at him and continue to chew and then glare once I’ve swallowed. “ Don’t you start on me too. I am a growing girl, Max, and an athlete at that. I need protein,” I see him about to argue on behalf of healthy food movement and I wave a hand imperiously. “ Come on. You know I don’t eat like this every day. Mostly, I’m a huge fan of living and eating healthy. But some days, some days! There’s nothing like a good, gooey, bagel.”

And to seal my point, I take another large bite and he rolls his eyes at me. There’s silence for a few minutes as he finishes his homework, with me helpfully pointing out his wrong answers, and he equally as helpfully tell me that my answers are wrong (note to self: change homework before History class). As I gleefully mop up what’s left on my plate, Max packs away his homework and then looks at me for a moment contemplatively.

“ Food good?”

I nod. “ The best,”

“ Good to hear.” He fidgets a little bit, and avoids my gaze.

I am immediately suspicious.

“ Max.”

“ Yeah?”

“ Something on your mind?”

When he meets my eyes, I am a little unsettled. Because let me tell you something about Max Evans. He’s confident, rarely shaken. Leading a charmed life, he’s had the privilege of growing into his skin early, and being mostly comfortable with who he is. In that way, Max and I are alike; seldom when we want something do we not get it, and once we put our minds to a task, once we are certain, we are set. It is this certainty that attracts people to him at least, because its as if being near someone like that will make those tendencies rub off on you too.

Today, this morning, Max looks anything but.

“ I’m just...” He shrugs. “ I’m not sure where our boundary is anymore,” At my puzzled expression, he hurries to clarify. “ In regards to Jessica I mean.”

Lovely.

Just…what a wonderful way to start the day.

I hate mornings.

Thankfully, Max appears to have little need for my participation in this conversation and recognizing his need to talk, I start to clear away the plates, before Aunt Nancy can come down. As I start cleaning up, more for the act of giving my hands something to do then an actual desire to wash dishes, Max stands and leans on the counter beside me, eyes lost in the distance.

“ I know you’re not on the job anymore. But I can’t exactly talk to anyone else about this, considering the circumstances.”

Unfortunately, he is very right about that. I can just imagine the conversation that would follow should Max try to have to have this talk with Maria or Isabel. But then again…surely Michael or Alex? I resist the urge to sigh, knowing that guy conversations about girls are very different than guy and girl conversations about girls. I bump his hip with mine and give him a small smile.

“ You can still talk to me, Max. I mean,” I make a face. “ I hope you’ll be able to contain yourself and keep the graphic details to yourself,” And he had better, because I’m not sure I will be able to contain myself if he doesn’t. He looks appropriately affronted by the insinuation that he wouldn’t, which is good, because if we ever went there…

Ugh.

I push on.

“ But everything else? Fair game.”

He sends me a look at my previous comment, but decides not to take it further. Instead, he heaves a huge sigh.

“ You know when you think you know exactly what you’re getting into, but then it doesn’t work out quite the way you expected it to and suddenly you’re in something you are completely unprepared to deal with?”

I stare at him, furiously trying to keep my mouth from dropping open in shock.

Um.

Oh god.

Does he know? Because if he does…I’m just…I blink rapidly, and there is a yes on the tip of my tongue but I am saved from myself as Max continues to ramble on.

“ And everything becomes so much more complicated than you ever thought it would, and nothing makes sense, and you just…don’t know what to do next.”

He glances at me, and then smirks a bit at what I’m sure is my very shell shocked expression.

“ Yeah. I know. I have no idea what I just said either.”

I swallow hard, and shake my head, both to clear it and rid myself of the worrying inclination to sympathize with everything he just told me.

“ I’m just-” I cut myself off again and stare at him carefully. “ So what you’re saying is…you didn’t expect this-whatever ‘this’ is, when you first started going out with Jessica.”

“ Yeah. That would be a definite yes.”

“ And..is what you found good or bad?”

Max hesitates, and glances away from me. “ I’m not sure yet. What I am sure of though..is that she is nothing like what I expected her to be.”

I look sideways at him, and despite my best efforts, I cannot stop the heart clenching automatic reaction at that look on his face. It’s not repulsion, or irritation, although, to be completely fair, I didn’t expect it to be. Max likes her. He genuinely likes her. I knew this for a fact. And yet, to have that evidence so clearly painted on his face…

I don’t think it’s love. We all know by now, that I am woefully, terribly, awful at detecting Max’s in-love expression, but somehow I don’t think this is it. He looks contemplative, pensive and…that is genuine affection in his eyes now.

I carefully rinse off the last glass and pop it into the dishwasher with slow, even movements, mostly to ignore that it is hard to breathe at the moment. I think...that is even worse, because now there is potential for him to love her…and even less for him to love me like that. Especially with the ghost of that other girl still lingering. A searing flash of pain cuts across my heart and my breath actually catches in my throat.

Damn it.

Will I ever get over this?

I manage a shaky smile.

“ Well you’re not running off into the hills. So that’s a good sign.” I sigh and close my eyes for an instant, opening them to meet Max’s gaze steadily. “ I think you should follow your instincts Max. No matter what anyone says, there was something about Jessica that you liked well enough to ask her out for.” I swallow and force out the words that need to be said. “ And…if she’s not exactly what you expected, then that’s good right?”

Max never lifts his gaze from mine, eyes studying me carefully. He seems to know that all is not right, but at this point, really, I find that so many things are wrong, even I cannot categorize them all. So how can he? He frowns slightly and raises an eyebrow at me.

“ How do you figure that?”

“Well, it’s simple really.”

Deep breaths, Liz.

You can do this.

“ If she’s not what you expected- then…she could be even better right?”

We’ll talk about how much that little statement cost to say later.

Max never gets a chance to respond, as it is at this point that Uncle Jeff ambles in, and after a brief start at Max’s presence, sniffs out the bacon smell and forces us to come clean about my illegal breakfast. It is in the middle of his cajoling Max into telling him where Aunt Nancy hid the real food that my aunt walks in, and as the hilarious situation unfolds, we slowly start to sidle out of the kitchen and back to my room, snickering at Uncle Jeff’s misfortune.

I’m running around my room now, done with my shower, and throwing the last of my things for school together, with Max grumbling at me that we will be late every 5 minutes. As we fly out the door and into the jeep, he announces that we’re to swing by and pick up Maria and Michael too. There is no more time for private, in depth conversation after that.

It is only later on in the day that I realize that he never refuted my statement.

Unsurprisingly, I now hate mornings even more after that.
************
There have been times in my life that I have seriously, seriously considered moving out of Roswell. Some days, its because of the absolute lack of anything new and exciting to do. Others, its because the alien mania gets to be a little bit much sometimes.

What?

I wear antennas 20 hours of my week; I think I’m justified in that gripe. Even further, sometimes its just too damn hot, the town is too damn small, and the gossip just spreads like wildfire. Tonight would be one where I am THISCLOSE to hightailing it out that door.

It’s 7pm, which means that dinner at the Evans has officially begun. After one, last bracing text message to Max, and purposely skipping all the angry emoticons filled ones from Isabel, I have left my phone upstairs and descended into the madness of the Crash to forget my sorrows in a tall glass of Blood-of-Alien smoothie. I’m on my third, and surly as all get out. My aunt and uncle, god bless them, seemed to have chalked this up to irrational teenage behavior, and are giving me and my little corner of doom a wide berth, something the staff seems to have mimicked.

Any other day, I would find it funny that an entire establishment seems to have bowed to the whims of a crazy 17-year-old girl, but somehow, I just can’t find it in me to be amused about anything at the moment. School passed by far too quickly and slowly all at once, with Max and I going to opposite ends of the emotional spectrum over the course of the day. He progressively got calmer, while I, fully aware that my best friends have cooked up some insanity for tonight, got increasingly more antsy and paranoid.

This would explain why I’m sitting alone, as I have decided that if I avoid them like the plague tonight, they will not be able to drag me into whatever they have planned. This smart course of action notwithstanding, however, I absolutely refuse to hide. That would give them too much satisfaction, and although I am rightly terrified at what they have dreamt up (Alex’s broken toe and being stranded in the snow for hours comes to mind), I don’t want to show it for God’s sake.

Maria and Isabel would gloat forever.

I sigh, and glance at the clock.

7:05pm.

Five minutes?

FIVE lousy minutes? That cannot be all the time that has passed.

Shoot me now.

I groan miserably and allow my head to fall to the counter with a thump. The next thing I hear is a low chuckle, and I stiffen, recognizing who it is immediately.

“ Go away,” I moan, not bothering to lift my head from the counter. I don’t want to unleash my black mood on Jordan, and to be honest, I’m not entirely sure how to be feeling about him at the moment. He says he wants to be friends, but from our last conversation, he has made it abundantly clear that he does not want to be friends the way Max and I are friends. The fact that I already had a bit of an inkling about this aside, it is another thing altogether to be constantly reminded about it. Although…someone not wanting to be my friend might actually not be a bad thing, with the way my current best friends are acting. Still, Jordan Connor is needlessly complicating my already complicated life.

I wonder if I should tell him this.

Before I can decide whether to mention his crimes, he speaks again, a smile evident in his voice. “ Bad day?”

I turn my head to the side to stare darkly up at him.

“ What gave me away?”

“ Oh you know,” Jordan smirks at me. “ You’re a little less sunny than usual,” Here I huff, and turn back to face the linoleum. “ I can sympathize. I’ve been abandoned too.” He informs me earnestly.

Abandoned? Abandoned? I have not been abandoned. I am sitting by myself completely of my own choosing, and not because all my friends decided to leave me. I am hiding. There is a big, clear distinction and it makes all the difference between foresight and being pathetically alone on a Friday night. I open my mouth to tell Jordan all this, but decide that giving up all that information could highlight all the wrong parts of this. So instead, I settle for a sigh.

“ I haven’t been abandoned.”

Jordan does an exaggerated look around. “ Really? You hiding Maria or Alex behind the counter then?”

“ What? No. They’re not here.”

“ And I can’t hear Guerin stomping all around the kitchen so I’m assuming he’s not here either.”

In spite of myself, I can’t help but chuckle at the very apt description and I nod in confirmation. “ Michael doesn’t work Fridays,” I explain, finally straightening up. “ And neither do I. Perks that come with being ‘senior’ servers, we mostly get to have Fridays off,”

Jordan’s eyes brighten and he nudges his shoulder against mine. “ Good to know. And welcome back to the land of living, Parker. Nice to see you unfold out of fetal position.”

Rolling my eyes, I swat him away, and signal for another smoothie to be brought out for my unwanted guest. “ You’re hilarious.”

He dodges my halfhearted blow easily, and accepts the drink with a quick nod and a grin that leaves Dina swooning as she walks away. I shake my head at this, confused as to when it suddenly became my lot in life to keep in the company of incredibly magnetic boys. I could do worse, I suppose, but really, my faith in the female species ability to defend against a killer smile is rapidly weakening.

“ So now that we’ve established that we’re both abandoned children,”

“ I am not an abandoned child,” I protest, laughing at him, and dragging myself away from my haphazard thoughts. “ And neither are you for that matter,” I nod over my shoulder at his friends, all sitting in one of the booths. “ Unless you call rolling around with your entourage abandonment?”

Jordan looks over as well, and waves at one of the girls who’s calling for him to join them. He turns back to me, and the girl, Sarah, I think her name is, catches my eye and grins at me slyly. I look away immediately.

Just what I need. More speculation on my life.

Argh.

“ What’s with the look?” He glances over at his friends once more and notices the giggling and knowing looks being cast our way. “ What’s the matter, Parker, ashamed to be seen with me?”

“ What? Of course not! It’s just…I really don’t see what the big deal is. We’re just sitting together, having a smoothie, talking about abandonment issues, or lack thereof,” I sneak a glance over at the group and am rewarded by the sight of no less than three girls furiously texting away. “ I mean, maybe I’m being bigheaded at the moment, right? All that, could have absolutely nothing to do with us,” Jordan’s phone buzzes and as he glances at it and grins, I can tell that my hope is in vain. “ Or…it could have everything to do with us.” I sigh. “ I just don’t know why you and me sitting here and now is so earth shattering. It’s not as if it’s never happened before.”

He’s been quiet through my monologue, sipping on his drink. When I’m done, he smiles at me and without even knowing why, I smile back.

“What?”

“ It’s because things are changing. And change is always interesting.” We keep looking at each other, and I have to admit, he’s right. But I knew this, didn’t I? I knew the minute Max got it into his head to ask Jessica, the minute I agreed to help him…I knew things would be different. “ Just look around. Like you said, there’s me and you, and none of your best friends around. When is the last time that happened huh? Usually, you guys are like this impenetrable army that no one has access to,”

“ I could say the same thing about you,” I quip, ignoring the truth of his words. “ Your friends are here though. Why are you hanging out with me?”

“ Hey now. I thought we were friends too? And I’m hanging out with you because you looked like you needed one.”

“ Actually.” I play around with my spoon. “ I’m kind of…avoiding them at the moment.”

“ Again?” Raising his eyebrows at me, he shakes his head. “ Did you guys have another dramatic melt down?” I flush at the reminder of that very public display, from God…it wasn’t even so long ago was it? I shake my head no, and then glance around to check that we’re within no one’s earshot.

“ Max’s having Tho-Jessica over for dinner tonight.”

Jordan seems anything but surprised and shrugs at me. “ Yeah. I got that memo. I also got to be there as she was freaking out over what to wear but that comes with the territory of having a girl best friend,”

I digest that information slowly. The image of Jessica Thorne, normally the epitome of cool, collected composure rushing around in a panic because she wants to impress her boyfriend’s parents is, in a word, surreal. “ My best friends are crazy,” I announce matter-of-factly, more to distract myself than anything else. “ And they it have in their heads that…they know that…they think that...they don’t-”

Crap.

Eloquence, thy name is Liz.

“ They don’t like that Evans is going out with Jess,” He finishes for me. I nod, grateful that I didn’t have to go on and add another lie to my growing pile to atone for. “ But what does that have to do with crazy best friends?”

I shrug helplessly. “ That’s the question of the hour. They’re planning something. I know it. I know it, because I know them. And I am staying out of it, because I do not want to get involved with whatever madness they’ve cooked up for the night. Hence, my solitary confinement.”

“ So you’re hiding in plain sight?”

“ And ready to kick up the hugest fit in the world if they attempt to move me? Yes.”

“ Sounds like a plan.”

“ What about you? I’m sure you have better things to do than sit around with me, Jordan.” I glance again over my shoulder at the many girls eyeing him hopefully. One little freshman gives me a particularly dirty look for sitting next to her crush and I have to smother a grin. “ No hot date planned?”

“ I happen to like sitting around with you, Parker. I look at it like I’m saving you from yourself.”

“ I don’t think I need saving, actually.”

He studies me carefully. “ No?” He eyes the empty smoothie glasses around me and I make a face at him. He grins. “ Could have fooled me. So how about you save me then?”

“ From what?” I laugh. “ You do see the four or so girls just hanging around here waiting on pounce on you, right? I think one of them is about to punch me out. ”

“ Exactly my point. Why do you think I came over here?”

“ And here I thought it was for my disarming charms.”

“ Yeah, even you’re not that charming in fetal position,”



“ Shut up, Jordan.”

He and I stare at each other for moment, dissolve into laughter, and then fall back into easy conversation. Jordan’s funny, and he has an alternative take to everything I bring up, making for very interesting discussion; when I next glance at the clock to see that it’s 8:30pm, I start, and ask him to check his phone just to be sure.

“ Yeah, that’s right,” He smiles. “ What’s up? Hot date planned?”

“ Oh yes. The TV is very jealous that you’re occupying my attentions,” I roll my eyes at him again and steal a fry from his plate of free food. Half an hour ago, Uncle Jeff stopped by with a “token of appreciation” for the “brave young man” who had “dynamited Lizzie out of the worst snit ever”.

My Uncle is a comedian too, apparently.

I have seen my aunt giving me curious looks the whole time as well, and I know I’ll have to explain sooner or later, but for now, I’m content to just sit here, and be distracted. Jordan’s phone buzzes again, something its been doing continuously the whole night. I nod at it as he laughs at my earlier comment.

“ Everything all right?”

He gives me an apologetic shrug and reads the message quickly, before typing off a quick response.

“ Yeah, everything’s good. Just…you know. Holding Jess’s hand through a traumatic experience,”

I blink and before I can stop it, the words are out of my mouth.

“ Oh. I thought…hasn’t she done this before?”

He shakes his head no and sets his phone aside. “ Nope. First time,” He takes a bite of his burger and chews slowly. “ Your boy’s got her in quite a spin. Never seen her like this,”

I’m about to say he’s not my boy but I find myself muttering instead that,

“ Yeah. He tends to have that effect on people,”

Before Jordan can respond, my aunt comes up, with a boxed pie in her hands and an apologetic look on her face.

“ Liz, sorry to interrupt your date, honey,”

Jordan immediately grins at my Aunt and I roll my eyes heavenward at the clear amusement that his evident in his gaze. I shake my head at her.

“ It’s not a date, Aunt Nancy,” I start, but Jordan doesn’t let me finish, standing up to take the pie from my Aunt so he can shake her hand and introduce himself.

“ Only because Liz keeps refusing me,” He says in a long suffering tone. I open my mouth to object to this, but my Aunt is laughing now and I huff, and stand as well.

“ He’s kidding, Auntie N,” I say, shoving Jordan slightly. He mutters a soft ‘ow’ in response, but the grin never fades. “ This is my classmate,”

“ Jordan Connor,” He says, giving Aunt Nancy a million dollar smile, which I am sure is specially designed to melt the heart of mothers and aunt’s everywhere. “ Pleasure to meet you, Mrs. Parker.” It certainly seems to work on my aunt, who is smiling back at Jordan like they’re been friends for years.

“ Oh, you too, dear. Jordan Connor, did you say your name was? Why does that sound familiar?”

I flash back to two years ago, and a 15 year old me finally breaking under pressure and confessing to my aunt that yes, I had a large, embarrassing, crush on the new boy in town. My eyes widen and I catch my aunt’s gaze, trying to communicate to her visually to forget that that ever happened. My vigorous head shaking catches Jordan’s attention, and I stop, smiling weakly at him.

“ Um. Stiff neck, you know. Just trying to get the kinks out,”

“ Right.”

My Aunt is trying not to laugh now and I glare at her too. Why does everyone seem to find so much amusement in my misfortunes? Aunt Nancy seems to get the point though, and she clears her throat, nodding at the box behind me.

“ I actually felt bad to come over here and ask, but I feel a little better now, that I know it’s not a date,” She smiles again at Jordan who responds in kind. “ We’re a little short on staff at the moment, and I was going to go myself,” She gestures around the suddenly busy restaurant. “ But as you can see, I need to stay here.”

“ You need a delivery person?” I move to the box, but Jordan beats me to it, picking it up for me. “ Where is it going?”

“ 7637 Newton Avenue,” Jordan answers helpfully, reading off the post it stuck to the box.

7637 Newton…

No.

It can’t be. My mouth falls open in shock and I whip around to face my Aunt. “ That’s the Evans’ house. Who did…when did…They ordered pie?”

Raising her eyebrows a little at my suddenly panicked tone, Aunt Nancy nods. “ Diane did, she called a few minutes ago. They have guests, and I’ve already defrosted that, Liz, so you should get going,” She glances between Jordan and me. “ Jordan can keep you company, won’t you, dear?”

“ Definitely, Mrs. Parker,” He says. My Aunt beams at him, drops a kiss on my cheek, and disappears before I can utter a word of protest. “ Looks like we’re going on a road trip.”

I blink, trying to figure out what the hell just happened. I don’t know how, and I don’t know why, but I just know they are behind all this.

I’m going to kill them.
***********
“ Okay, so just so we’re clear, when you park, I’m going to get out, drop off the pie on the front step, knock on the door, and high tail it out of there before anyone opens it. And then we drive away. Okay?”

I know I must sound like a bit of an idiot right now, but you know what?

I do not care.

Jordan laughs unconcernedly as he turns into Newton Avenue. On the drive over, I informed him as delicately as I could about my friends’ collective madness:

Me: “ This is part of an evil plot to sabotage this dinner.”

Him: “ A pie? Really.”

Me: “ YES really. It’s probably not even really a pie. I think we should check.”

Him: “ Yeah, no, Parker, put the pen away, and close the box. We are not going to deliver a pie full of holes.”

Me: “ Even if it’s not really a pie?”

Him: “ Just get in the car, Liz.”

Obviously, I have made quite an impression.

My palms are beginning to sweat. Ick. Isn’t that the fast way to warts?

“ Would you relax?” Jordan has been studying me for the last five minutes it seems, and is decidedly unconcerned at this turn of events. Even more, he is amused, poor unsuspecting bystander that he is. “What’s the big deal? And if we do that, how are you going to get paid?”

“ We’ll give it to them on credit,” I answer, eyes trained outside where I see Max and Isabel’s home looming ever closer. “ They can pay anytime at the Crash, so really, it’s no big to just leave the pie on the front step, and we’ll get back to our non-date,” I babble.

“ I thought it wasn’t a date?” He comments with a teasing light in his eyes.

“ It’s not. It’s a non-date,” I am barely paying attention to what I’m saying. He’s parking now, and I stare at the box in my lap. I can do this, it shouldn’t be hard at all. Unsnapping my seatbelt, I send him a sidelong glance. “ You probably shouldn’t even switch off the engine. I’ll be right back, it won’t take two minutes.”

“ Parker, go give them their pie, already.”

No sympathy from anyone. None at all.

I get out of the car and as quickly and quietly as possible, trot down the driveway, heading for the front door. When I reach the steps, I wrack my brains carefully for the quietest place to step, because if memory serves, one of them is definitely squeaky. Now if I could only remember if it was the third or the first step that did it…

“ What are we doing now?”

At the voice at my elbow, I almost drop the pie. Jordan is standing beside me, a bemused look on his face. I gape at him and hiss,

“ What are you doing? You were supposed to wait in the car!”

“ And I was, until I saw you hanging around in front of these steps for the last five minutes,” He replies, peering forward for a closer look. “ What’s wrong with them? Are they broken?”

“ What? No, they’re not, one of them just squeaks and-” I take a breath, cutting myself off. “ Never mind. Hang on a minute.” I face forward and skip up the steps, ignoring the thumps of my footfalls, and with a quick press of the doorbell and a knock on the door, I put the pie on the welcome mat and spin around to begin my sprint.

Jordan is watching me as if I’ve gone mad.

And you know, maybe I have.

I’m at the bottom of the steps, on par with Jordan, and I’ve just latched onto his wrist and am pulling him away when the front door opens.

“ Liz, sweetheart? Is that you?”

I freeze and slowly turn around. Mrs. Evans is standing in her doorway, framed by the golden light of her foyer, straightening up with pie in her hands. She’s staring at me quizzically, but with a welcoming smile that I have to return. She’s the nicest woman in the world really. Even if I am hell bent on escaping whatever plan has been concocted for tonight, I cannot be rude to her.

“ Hi, Mrs. Evans,” I wave at her. “ I, um, brought the pie over.” My hand is still on Jordan’s wrist, and I pull him forward, saying, “ And this is a classmate from school, Jor-”

“ Jordan Connor, yes, we’ve met, dear.” She smiles at Jordan too, and we have no choice but to walk back up the steps and towards her. “ You’re Kate’s boy, aren’t you? We’re in book club together,” She explains.

“ That’s right, Mrs. Evans. Mom brought me along to that fundraiser last year. It’s nice to see you again,”

“ Oh yes, I remember that,” She chuckles. “ You were quite a hit with the girls, as I recall,”

I’ll just bet he was. I slant him a knowing look and for once, Jordan is the one to flush.

I snicker at this.

He shoots me a quelling look.

“ Thank you so much for bringing the pie over. I had a soufflé all ready and waiting to go, but for some reason, it collapsed at the very last second. I have no idea what happened,”

I do.

It goes by the name of Isabel.

Jordan and I are nodding along and Mrs. Evans looks between us in askance. “ I’m sorry, I hope I didn’t interrupt your plans? Were you two on a date?”

Why is everyone asking that? Do we look like we’re on a date? Has aimlessly loitering in restaurants become the in thing? Has dropping off pies become the new fad in dating? Because if so, I am definitely going to have to let Max know he’s been wasting his money on all these elaborate type things we’ve been planning.

I’m about to reply in the negative again, when Jordan announces, quite decisively that,

“ It’s a non-date.”

“ A non-date.” Mrs. Evans echoes.

I have to fight to keep from rolling my eyes. For gods sake. Doesn’t anyone know when to just not pay attention to the things coming out of my mouth these days? “ He’s joking, Mrs. Evans. We are not on a date. Non- or otherwise.”

She stares a moment, and then nods uncertainly. Her blue eyes brighten. “ Well, you two should definitely come in for pie, then! Even if it’s not a date, I feel terrible for making you deliver orders on your night off. It’s the least I can do.”

What?

No.

No, no, no.

Jordan looks to me for confirmation, and I as am stuck in a silent cycle of denial right now, he hears no objection and is about to agree. I somehow manage to unstick my tongue from the roof of my mouth.

“ Actually, Mrs. Evans, we know you’re having guests, so we don’t want to intrude. We’ll just-”

“ Liz? Hey!”

Michael’s spiky head has appeared over Mrs. Evans shoulder.

“ Michael?” I gape at him. “ Michael! What are you doing here?”

“ That’s just what I was about to tell you Liz,” Mrs. Evans beams. “ You may as well stay, because everyone else is here,”

Everyone?

“ Connor?” Michael has just now registered Jordan’s presence, and he’s not exactly over the moon about it. “ What are you doing here?”

What does she mean, ‘everyone’?

“ Just keeping Parker company, Guerin.” He grins broadly at the none too pleased expression on Michael’s face. “ What about you?”

“ Oh come on in, you two! You can catch up inside. There’s plenty of food left, and now there’s pie too!”

“ Yeah, Liz. We’ve been calling you all night,” Michael says, attempting and failing, I might add, to look innocent. “ You hiding from us or something?”

I glare at him as Mrs. Evans, who is animatedly talking with Jordan now, ushers me inside. Michael falls back to walk beside me and I scowl at him.

“ What are you guys up to, Michael?” I hiss, poking him in the arm. “ What are you doing here?” I repeat.

“ Could ask you the same thing, Liz.” He replies in a low tone. “ What are you doing with Connor?”

“ He was at the Crash. And stop changing the subject! What’s going on?”

Michael smirks infuriatingly, and throws his arm over my shoulders, pulling me into the main dining room.

“ Relax Liz. It’s just dinner.”

I am suddenly faced with a terrifying tableau of one of my worst imaginings come to life. Mr. Evans sits at the head of the table, laughing heartily at something Alex has said. To his right, Max is sitting in his usual spot, and is seemingly dividing his time between talking with Jessica and glaring at all our friends. There is an empty seat to Mr. Evans left, which I am sure belongs to Mrs. Evans, and next to it, Isabel looks impossibly smug, with Alex next to her, entertaining her father, across from Jessica, treating her to what I am sure are very warm and fuzzy looks. Maria is sitting next to Alex, and laughing along, while Jessica looks beset, and is trying to hide the discomfort that radiates from every pore in her body.

“ So this is what she meant by SOS,” Jordan mutters, taking the whole scene in with narrowed eyes. I am already backing away, but Michael holds me firm.

The traitor.

“ Look who’s here!”

At Mrs. Evans announcement, every head swivels to where we stand. There are calls of greeting, filled with everything ranging from puzzled relief (that would be Jessica, for Jordan, of course) to satisfied glee. In the chaotic reshuffling of seats, after saying hello to Mr. Evans, nodding at Jessica, and trading brief, helpless looks with Max, I manage to level Maria, Isabel and Alex with the dirtiest look I can muster.

Of course, they ignore this.

In the melee of reshuffling, the story of how each and every one of them happened to be here comes out. I don’t buy the story that Alex just ‘happened’ to forget the new song he is working on in Isabel’s textbook, and then just ‘happened’ to forget that they were having dinner when he came by to pick it up. I especially do not buy that Maria and Michael, on the way to return movies, remembered that Max had borrowed one from Michael and now they needed to get it or face late fees. Never mind that Max reluctantly confirmed the truth of this story to me with a nod.

I do not buy it, not at all.

By the time Mrs. Evans comes back out with the slices of pie, I’m sandwiched between Alex and Michael, with Isabel having taken over her mother’s seat facing Max, and Jordan directly across from me, next to Jessica. Michael and Maria now sit to the right and left of Mrs. Evans’ new seat at the other end of the table, and in case it wasn’t clear yet, ladies and gentlemen…

This is officially a nightmare.

I’m actually a little stunned at the smooth efficiency of it all. How is it that ten minutes ago I was on the verge of escape, and now I’m eating pie at a table I’ve desperately been trying to avoid? Apparently some of my thoughts must have been reflected on my face, as Jordan is now trying to hide a snort of laughter at what I am sure is my incredulous and slightly panicked expression.

I cannot even look at Max right now.

Jessica is speaking, and she looks and sounds much more confident and at ease now that her best friend is at her side. She is telling a very amusing story of how the bus driver taking the cheerleading team to a meet took a wrong turn somewhere and somehow got the girls stuck in Vegas, and when she is done, even Maria and Isabel are laughing, albeit grudgingly.

Jordan chimes in now, telling Jessica to come clean and admit that it was all part of an arranged plot so that their cheer coach and the bus driver could elope in Vegas. Jessica scoffs at him, but then Maria, tongue in cheek as always, remarks that rumor has it that the bus driver and the cheer coach are dating. Jessica considers this for a moment and then shrugs, saying that if it means more free trips to Vegas, she wishes them luck. Everyone laughs again.

Jessica smiles brightly at Max, as if seeking his approval, and he smiles back at her, just as brightly.

I look away.

Focusing on trying to shovel down pie as quickly as humanly possible seems like a good idea right now. Of course, because this is me, and my life, that hardly goes well either. It is on my third impossibly large forkful that I choke a little, and ever observant, Michael thumps me on the back, hard and then discreetly pushes a glass of water at me.

“ You want to slow down a little there, champ?” He says in a low tone. I glare at him, taking a large gulp of water. I have decided that I am NOT speaking to him. I am not speaking to any of them, with the exception of Max and Jordan. I swallow, giving Isabel’s story half an ear, and then like usual, as always, my gaze latches on to Max.

Jessica has leaned into him and he responds by putting his arm around her.

I look away again.

Think pie, Liz. Pie is good, all else is bad. Pie is loyal, unlike scheming best friends that plot to bring you to the last place you want to be. Pie understands that sometimes, when a girl is clearly broadcasting ‘leave me alone’ signals, it is better to do just that. Even if said girl eventually starts enjoying the interlopers company, Pie would then understand that it’s mission is to continue distracting and amusing the girl, and not offer to drive girl to aforementioned ‘last place she wants to be’. And Pie would certainly never, ever make you fall for them, even if it was unconsciously, because feelings are CLEARLY the fast track to the loony bin. As I go through all the reasons why pie is distinctly superior to human company, I realize that I am nodding my head in agreement to them, and conversation around me has quieted.

Which could probably be because, you know, someone might’ve asked me question and is waiting for an answer.

I glance up very slowly, and find that everyone is staring at me.

Ugh.

“ The pie is really good,” I announce decisively, with another nod of my head. Out of the corner of my eye, I see the corners of Alex’s lips twitching as he valiantly tries to stifle a laugh and Maria is staring at me with a mixed expression that communicates she’s worried for my sanity and confusion that she still somehow finds my loss of marbles amusing. I’m sure a similar expression is coloring Michael and Isabel’s faces, and I don’t even need to look at Jordan to know that he is once again, holding in laughter at my latest uncomfortable predicament. Jessica is watching me like I’m a strange lab specimen, and when my eyes finally catch Max’s, I read the indulgent acceptance of my less than socially graceful moments as clearly as I read the underlying panic there.

Almost imperceptibly, he shakes his head at me.

Say no to whatever was just suggested. Got it. Thank you, Max.

“ And no,” I continue on smoothly. “ I think we should do something else.”

Max smiles a little at this, and I lean back in victory, secure in the knowledge that together, he and I can handle whatever cockamamie plan the opposition has in play. I see Maria’s grin first, sharp and sly. I only have to look at Max’s suddenly tense face to know that the same has appeared on Isabel’s.

“ You’re right Liz,” Maria says too casually. “ I’m up for a movie actually, don’t we have some in the car that we were going to drop off, Michael?”

“ I’m not watching a chick flick again, Maria,” Is the quick, long suffering response to this, and Mr. and Mrs. Evans, along with everyone else, chuckles. I give a half hearted smile, because my danger senses are in full alert, and they are screaming for me to run away, now, girl, while you still have a chance.

“ The term is romantic comedy, Michael, and you told me you even li-”

“ I think a movie sounds great,” Isabel cuts in neatly, obviously seeking to circumvent the regularly scheduled DeLuca-Guerin spat. “ Since we have a guest, I think it’s only right that she should pick,” She smiles warmly at Jessica. “ What are you in the mood for?”

I am having a very hard time staying still now, fighting my impulse to lean over and scowl at Isabel, to demand what she’s up to. Max is staring at his twin with narrowed eyes, obviously suspecting the same. All eyes swivel to Jessica, and for a brief moment, I pity the girl. She glances at Max for an instant, with the barest hint of a deer-in-the-headlights expression on her face.

For Jessica Thorne, this means she is practically screaming.

“ Jordan’s a guest too, Iz,” I find myself saying. Relief flashes in Thorn girl’s blue eyes for a brief moment, but then she seems to remember her animosity towards me, and she glances away. “ He should have a pick too, right?”

I don’t have to look at Isabel to know that she is glaring at me.

“ Definitely,” She agrees and then turns the full might of the Isabel Evans million-mega watt smile on Jordan. “ Any suggestions?”

“ I’m actually fine with whatever Jess wants to go with,” He says. “ As long as it’s not a chic-romantic comedy,” He corrects himself, and Maria winks at him, while Mr. Evans, Alex and Michael rumble their agreement. Jessica seems bolstered by this, and she beams at the senior Evanses.

“ I think Mrs. Evans should pick the movie, especially since she made such a great meal.”

I do not miss the way Michael stiffens next to me, and Maria trades triumphant looks with Isabel.

“ Oh, it was nothing. It’s not as if Max brings home a friend every day,” Diane pauses here, as the four of us laugh a bit at this. “ Well. Apart from this crowd anyway.”

Jessica’s smile has dimmed a little but she nods earnestly anyway. I’m not sure if this is part of their plan anymore. If anything, this display is only increasing Jessica’s standing with Max’s parents. Why is this making them so happy? I begin to relax a bit, thinking that if this is their big play, I am almost disappointed.

This is a mistake, as I will shortly find out.

They are my best friends after all.

They never disappoint.

“ It’s settled then,” Jessica is speaking again. “ Mrs. Evans get to pick the movie.”

“ As long as its from this decade, Mom, I’m all for that,” Max grins at his mother. To me, it is obvious that he is still skittish, although not enough to overrule his girlfriend’s idea.

“ And no foreign movies please tonight, dear,” Mr. Evans interjects. “ I’m all for culture, but we don’t want to scare off our new visitors.”

Again, there is laughter, and again, I join in weakly, scraping the last of my pie. I’m ready for a second round now.

“ So much pressure,” Mrs. Evans jokes. “ You know, I think I have the perfect movie. I found it while I was cleaning out the attic,”

“ Mom. In the attic? That is definitely not from this decade!”

“ Oh hush, Max. I’ll have you know, it’s from a very recent 3 years ago. Remember it Izzy? When we were looking for those old photo albums, we came across that box of home movies?”

Home movies?

What home movies?

Unsettled, I barely listen as Isabel whines that those should never see the light of day, with Michael and Maria teasing her about her reluctance to be seen in her braces. Mr. Evans is smiling widely, all for the idea, while Max is shaking his head vigorously, asking his mother what he did to make her punish him so. Alex and Jordan are chuckling too, while Jessica pipes up that it would be fun to see a younger version of Max. Outwardly, I am smiling, but inside I am not convinced.

Everything is just too neat, too perfect.

“ Oh then you’ll like this Jessica,” Mrs. Evans is saying. “ I think everyone is in this movie,”

Abruptly the laughter around the table stops.

Jessica and Jordan exchange glances and grin.

“ Wait, what?” That is Michael, and his gaze ping pongs between Mrs. Evans and Isabel.

“ How is that…why are we in it?” Alex looks bewildered and this is exactly how I feel at the moment.

“ Look at this Philip,” Mrs. Evans smiles at her husband. “ How quickly they forget who gave them their first gig in the business,”

First gig…

My eyes widen to saucers.

No.

They wouldn’t go that far. I scrutinize their expressions and realize that my friends could probably work for the CIA if they really wanted to; their acts are flawless. Even Michael, who usually favors the blunt and straightforward approach looks properly horrified and Alex has even stopped eating. Unless… they didn’t know exactly what was going to happen, which means that Maria and Isabel were the brains behind tonight.

That is actually worse than all of them being in on it. When those two are in sync, they are like a force of nature. Hurricane DeLuca and Ice Queen Isabel together are bad, bad news, and just like that, my desire for escape has gone up ten fold.

Needless to say, I am unsuccessful.

In what seems like too short a time, as my protests and feeble excuses that I should probably get going are waved off and thoroughly ignored, I find myself in an even more uncomfortable situation than I thought was possible. The Evans living room is pretty spacious, but there is definitely not enough seating for 10 people, especially when you have seat hoggers like Michael, Alex and Maria around. To keep peace and order, Mr. and Mrs. Evans have elected to sit on the love seat, while all the teenagers arrange themselves on the soft, carpeted floor, supported by throw cushions and each other. I wish I could say I am surprised when I wind up leaning against the couch, sandwiched again, this time, between Max and Jordan, but I think I should know by now that their kind of evil knows no bounds.

I spend the majority of the time that Isabel her mother are taking to locate the tape trying not to lean on either boy, simultaneously ignoring that Jessica is tucked neatly into Max’s side, while surreptitiously trying to type a text message to my aunt, begging her to invent some emergency that requires my immediate presence at home. This is very hard to do when the two people you are talking to are trying to engage you in conversation every two minutes.

I stare at my cell impatiently, waiting for the response.

When it does come, I almost growl.

You need a good night out, Lizzie, you were scaring away the customers while you wallowed here. Say hi to the gang for me, and make sure Jordan brings you home before curfew. Have fun, be safe. Love, Auntie N.

Well.

A fat lot of help THAT was.

I am in the middle of typing out a scathing reply, detailing my aunt’s willingness to abandon me, her poor defenseless niece, to the band of troublemakers formerly know as my best friends, when the low voice sounds in my ear.

“ This doesn’t seem so terrible.”

I jump and quickly tuck away my cell phone. I eye Jordan incredulously. He cannot be serious.

“ Are you kidding me? Before we arrived, they were about to lynch your best friend over there,” I shake my head. “ And now, they’ve dragged us into this mess,” I whisper.

“ Jess can handle herself,” Jordan says confidently, glancing over to where Max and Jessica are having their own whispered conversation. “ Besides, your best friend wouldn’t have let anything happen to her. Right?”

I am spared from answering, because he gets a call then, and excusing himself, goes into the hallway to take it. A nudge from my right has me turning to face Max. He looks apprehensive, and I realize that Jessica is no longer at his side.

“ Bathroom,” he says in answer to my unspoken question. “ Where have you been? And how did this happen?” There is definitely a whine of distress in his voice, and if I weren’t so freaked out myself at the moment, I would laugh. Instead, I shake my head at him.

“ You think I know? One minute I’m in the Crash, and the next, I’m in this madhouse.” I stare nervously at where Maria, Alex and Michael are huddled, far enough to so they can ignore us without seeming too obvious. “ What the hell are they up to? Have you seen these home videos?” I ask urgently.

“ Remember that camcorder phase my dad was in a few years back?”

“ Yes?”

“ He has 15 two hour videotapes to show for it.” Max’s face is grim as he glares at our former friends, who are talking quietly amongst themselves too. “ I have no idea what they dug up.” Facing me, he nods at Jordan, who is still on his phone in the hallway. “How did that happen? Are you two on a date?”

I roll my eyes. “ Really, Max? We are about to get poleaxed, and that is your biggest concern?”

“ Well are you?”

“ What? Why is that even relevant right now?” I eye Maria and Alex wrathfully as they pop up and offer to grab popcorn for everyone. Michael smoothly engages Mr. Evans in conversation about his latest fossil excursion. “ I am so going to kill them for this.”

“ So it is a date?”

“ What is?”

“ You and Connor, Liz, showing up at my house together. Were you guys on a date?”

I stare blankly at him. Is he for real? This cannot be his main concern right now. He has officially cracked, but he will have company VERY soon, because I am on the verge of doing so myself.

“ Yes, Max. Because coming to dinner at your house when you’re introducing your girlfriend to your parents for the first time, is the perfect setting for a first date. Will you get a grip? I am freaking out, I shouldn’t even be here, this isn’t MY rite of passage or scene of torture or whatever, but no one will let me leave and-”

I am too into my frenzied, whispered tirade to notice that the emotion that flashes through Max’s eyes is one that looks suspiciously like relief. I stop abruptly when I register the squeeze on one of my wildly gesticulating hands.

“ Liz. Breathe,” he instructs. “ We’ll get through this.”

I stare at our joined hands. “ I should just leave,” I mutter petulantly, fixing a baleful look on his face. “Leave you to the wolves. Jordan’s sure that Jess can handle herself, ” The implication that he should be able to as well lingers in the air between us.

Max stares at me steadily.

“ Are you going to?”

Ugh.

That’s just low.

He knows I would never abandon him in such a time. He does not have to bring this up however! I don’t get the chance to answer, as the next moment, Jordan ambles back in, and then Maria and Alex enter with the popcorn. Jessica returns and promptly leans her head on Max’s shoulder and Isabel and Mrs. Evans come back, with the videotape in hand. Someone hits the lights, and Jordan snickers and promises me that he’s going to take pictures of my youthful self to distribute around school, for which I swat him accordingly.

The movie begins.

I never let go of Max’s hand.

TBC.
Last edited by Comet on Fri Jan 13, 2012 3:00 pm, edited 1 time in total.
User avatar
Comet
Enthusiastic Roswellian
Posts: 47
Joined: Tue Oct 09, 2001 4:58 pm

Part 18 01/12/2012

Post by Comet »

HypnotiqueBlueEyes: I'm glad you found it entertaining, that was the goal, and it looks like it was a win! Liz and Jordan encounters are very fun to write, and I'm glad you guys have a good time reading them too! Thank you for the feedback. :)

Earth2Mama: Wonder no longer..coming up is the end of what looks like the longest meet the parents fiasco ever. Hope it doesn't disappoint!

begonia9508: Haha...Liz does seem to have a habit of getting sucked into things she doesn't want to be in, doesn't she? Thanks for the wishes, and I hope my muse cooperates too!

Thumbelina: Aw, thank you! I realize that she's very different from 'Canon' Liz..but after the melodramatic torture TPTB put us through with the show, I really didn't want to spend my after hours crafting a super angst-ridden lead character too. Hm. Don't know how well I succeeded there, as there is a lot of angst here too, but I digress. :) Thanks for reading!

Natalie36: :) They are, aren't they? And they have more up their collective sleeves. Stay tuned!

keepsmiling7: Glad I lived up to the expectations! The dinner was definitely not what Liz, Jessica and Max had in mind..and with Jordan along for the ride, everything just got kicked up to another level.

Roswell_Dreamer: Don't worry. Liz will definitely be making decisions regarding both guys, and I hope the journey to that will continue to entertain you! Thanks for reading!


Hello everyone! We're at the close of the dinner that just wouldn't end, and I'm glad everyone seems to be enjoying the new chapters so far. As always, I love hearing from you all, and please feel free to leave your thoughts and comments on Cupid..it helps me write! Happy long weekend to those of you lucky enough to get it (I'm not one of them) so cheer me up by leaving a review! ;)


18. …and Videotape (Part 3/3)


The frame onscreen wobbles a bit, and then the image comes into focus. I recognize the Evans large back yard, only the tire swing is still hanging from the large tree. That isn’t there anymore,last year's storm of the century took care of that branch, and the swing now sits in Max’s garage, memories of a simpler time. The yard is decorated for a party, and I see from the banners and signs that the scene of this video is Mr. and Mrs. Evans 20th wedding anniversary, which he marked by throwing a surprise party for his wife. There are tables on the lawn, set with gleaming glassware and heavy silver, and as Mr. Evans continues to pan around, showing the area, I recognize the makeshift stage where the Whits would be making their debut.

I smile as I recognize a screech from off screen.

“ Oh God,” I hear Isabel mutter mournfully, clearly having recognized it too.

The camera pans around to show 14 year old Isabel Evans, hand on hip, in a stare off with the caterer Mr. Evans has hired for the occasion. There is laughter as we take in her outfit and the fact that even though her braces have come off and Izzy has certainly grown up since then, the irritated look remains exactly the same. Mr. Evans is seen placating both his caterer and his daughter, assuring the former that he would keep Isabel from her, and telling Isabel he would make sure the head caterer knew that it was not acceptable to serve the hors d'oeuvres before the drinks. They should be served together young Isabel insists, otherwise what is the point of even having a caterer?

Current Isabel has covered her face in embarrassment and Alex hugs her to his side as everyone laughs at the on screen tirade. Max and I exchange smirks and then, successfully preventing war between the two, Mr. Evans’ camera moves to the other guests. I see my Aunt and Uncle, both less lined and with fewer grey hairs, wishing Mr. and Mrs. Evans a happy anniversary. There’s Mrs. DeLuca, and a couple of more adults who I don’t know very well, but since this is the smallest of small towns, recognize anyway. Then we let out hoots and cheers, because Alex Whitman’s 14 year-old self has just appeared in the background of the frame, diligently dragging the equipment that goes with Michael’s guitar to the stage area.

“ Looking good, Whitman,” Maria whistles, giggling at Alex’s too baggy sweatshirt and pants, clothes that certainly were not appropriate for the 80 degree heat that night.

“ You’re just jealous of my look, Maria,” Alex sniffs. “ Besides, I remember how you used to dress then too,” As if to prove his point, the next teenager to run onto the scene is Maria, and I cannot help but snort at what she’s wearing. Alex glances at the screen and then at Maria, who has flushed a bit. “ I rest my case. Nice pigtails, though.”

When we were 14, I remember that Britney was Maria’s idol. Judging from the way she’s styled herself tonight it looks like she was going for the imitation is the sincerest form of flattery route.

“ I was young and impressionable,” She announces. “ Besides, it was my first performance that night! I needed the Britney magic,”

“ I thought it was kind of cute,” Michael pipes up. “ Not that I would tell you that. I think you sort of hated me at the time.”

“ Yeah, I really sort of did.”

“ Why is Alex setting up Michael’s instruments for him?” Mr. Evans asks. Michael shoots Alex a superior look to which Alex sighs.

“ Lost a bet Mr. Evans. That is all the detail I am willing to give,”

There is amusement at this and I allow myself to relax an infinitesimal amount. It’s a home movie, and while we are all stuck in that awkward stage of development between childhood and true adolescence, no one looks too terrible, nothing too embarrassing has happened yet. Besides, Mr. and Mrs. Evans are here. I think their presence alone gives me some measure of protection. I turn my attention back to the screen and snicker, as in the background I can see Michael, who looks like a shorter, skinnier version of his current self with even spikier hair if possible, and Maria arguing, with Alex between them and trying to play peacekeeper. Isabel is still hovering around the head caterer, occasionally being shooed away by her father. Just when I’m about to ask where I was during all these festivities, little Liz Parker strolls, or rather, staggers, onto the scene.

There are more whistles and catcalls, and I stick my tongue out at everyone, even as Max squeezes the hand holding his captive and Jordan nudges me, laughing. I don’t actually look too much different. Apart from the fact that I developed some curves, and my hair is a little longer, I’m still plain old Liz Parker, whose favorite summer attire is still a t-shirt and shorts. And I’m still short. Did I mention that? I think I’ve gained a maximum of two inches since I was 14, something no one fails to point out.

Bah.

Everyone’s a critic.

Mr. Evans focuses the camera on me, and my younger self beams at the camera, wishing them both a happy anniversary. My arms are full of my drum equipment, and in answer to Mr. Evans question of where Max is, I simply nod my head over my shoulder. When Max finally appears, I can’t help but laugh, because as heavily laden as I am, Max is even more so. In fact I can barely see his face hidden in all the stuff he is carrying. In present time, I shake my head at Max.

“ You idiot, why didn’t you wait for me? I told you I would come back,”

“ You were taking forever,” He replies, smiling at the images onscreen.

We fail to notice that our friends are very determinedly keeping their faces averted while watching our every move, and Jessica and Jordan are transfixed by the images onscreen as well.

My younger self notices young Max’s struggle, and promptly puts down her armload, rushing back to Max and immediately taking half of the things he is hefting. Max’s face is finally seen, and I bite back a sigh. It is a very good thing that my 14-year-old self did not feel for Max the way I do now. I don’t think she would have had the fortitude to hold herself back from him. Not that I am doing a spectacular job at the moment, but really, if Max was this adorable at 14…what the hell was I doing to not notice?

“ You idiot, why didn’t you wait for me? I was coming back!” Little Liz says.

The living room erupts into laughter and I this time I sigh aloud. Apparently, I haven’t changed that much from being 14 after all.

Young Max shakes his hair out of his eyes and sighs at me.

“ You were taking forever.”

Everyone laughs again, and Max colors a bit too. Evidently Max hasn’t changed that much either.

“ Oh, look at that Philip,” Mrs. Evans is saying now, as she passes the popcorn bowl around. “ Some things never change,”

I don’t know how to feel about that. Having lugged everything to the makeshift stage, the next time Mr. Evans catches one of us on screen, it’s Max. He looks a little camera shy, and is shifting from foot to foot. I suppress a grin at the fact that he has yet to grow into his ears, and therefore wore his hair longer to disguise this. Mr. Evans is trying to get his son to come up with a heartfelt wish, but Max is actively trying to get away from the camera. So Mr. Evans tries a different track.

“ Any words of wisdom for your parents, then, son?” Mr. Evans asks.

“ Dad,” Max whines, his voice sounding young. I remember that it had broken only two weeks before this video. “ I just turned 14! What do I know about being in relationships?”

“ So that’s a no on a girlfriend then?”

Both in person and on screen Max shout out “ Dad!” at the exact same time. Next to me, Jordan is shaking with silent laughter, Jessica is grinning widely at the screen and everyone else is cracking up. I am chuckling too, and really, better him than me at this point. Max is the only one who is not amused, and is muttering away and giving his father a disgruntled look.

“ What?” Mr. Evans onscreen voice sounds properly baffled. “ Your mom is convinced you’re hiding one.”

“ Do we have to do this on camera?” Young Max squawks, turning red. “ And am I even allowed to have a girlfriend yet?”

“ Good point son. No crushes then?”

“ Dad,” On screen Max groans miserably. “ Can we just…okay, okay. Happy Anniversary Mom. I love you, and even though I wonder why you picked dad sometimes,” He glares at the camera and we hear Mr. Evans chuckle behind it. “ I see that you’re happy with him, and I want you to be happy for much longer.” He sighs. “ And happy anniversary to you too, dad, even though you’re a cruel, cruel dude.”

“ Max!”

The camera pans around and I see my younger self running towards him, ponytail bobbing, and then noticing the camera, grinning at it.

“ Hi Mr. Evans,”

“ Well hello again Liz. Say, do you know who Max has a crush on? Is it yo-”

“ Dad!” The howl comes from off screen, and then Max has barreled onto the frame to join me, looking slightly frantic. The Liz onscreen, dwarfed by Max even then, blinks at him, as if confused by the strong reaction and then she turns back to the camera.

“ I, uh…well. Max hasn’t really said anything to me, Mr. Evans.” A wicked grin is appearing on my younger self’s face and I feel present day Max stiffen beside me. “ But you know, he’s Mr. Popular. A lot of girls definitely like him.”

14-year-old Max’s jaw has dropped open at this point. “ Wait. What?”

“ That’s my boy,” Mr. Evans is saying proudly. “ It’s the old Evans charm. You have any names, Liz?”

Both Max’s, young and older, look like a fish out of water. Maria and Isabel are exchanging smug looks, with Michael and Alex cracking up and I am sure that I am as red as a tomato right now. I decide that I was a cruel, cruel person myself, and therefore deserve all that I am going through now. I cannot look away from the screen though, and I am sure that no one can either. Young Liz has that mischievous look all over her fact still, and she laughs.

“ Too many to mention, Mr. Evans. They all want to date him, and stalk him in school too. It’s really funny.” She teases, elbowing her friend onscreen.

“ What? When does this happen?” Young Max is demanding, dodging her knobby elbows, and staring at young Liz intently. “ Where am I when it happens?”

“ Really smooth, Maxwell,” Present day Michael says with a smirk, earning him a pillow in the face from Max.

Mr. Evans is laughing behind his camera, and young Liz shrugs easily. “Don’t worry, Max. I’m not one of them, I don’t want to date you, and so you’re safe with me.” She smiles and winks at Max, who has frozen at either her words or her smile, or something, and hearing Maria calling for her, the girl gives a start. “ Oh! Come on, you have to help us finish setting up. Bye Mr. Evans!”

And then she’s off, and inexplicably, Max is standing stock still, staring after the girl.

“ Max?” Mr. Evans prompts.

The boy shakes himself from his stupor, and then glances at the camera once, before breaking into a jog after onscreen Liz.

“ Liz! You’re not? You don’t? Why not? Wait up!”

This time, Mr. and Mrs. Evans are the only ones really laughing. I am sitting ramrod straight now, and I realize that Jessica is leaning on Max no longer. I close my eyes.

My god, they are good.

This video makes it look like…makes it SOUND like…

My head is spinning at the implications of what I have just witnessed. There are so many ways that this can be misconstrued, and even I, dense as a brick, I cannot miss that this seems to the indicate that Max, he.... and what’s worse, Jessica can’t have missed this either.

I don’t have to look over to my right to know that Max is stone still, if the death grip my hand is in is any indication. I have to grit my teeth in order to keep from launching myself at my best friends. Really? They know Jessica is important to him now. For god’s sake, he brought her to dinner tonight to introduce her to the parents! How was this not clear? They’re really this hell bent on making both him and I uncomfortable in order to force their own way?

Ugh.

I scrutinize young Max and Liz’s interactions even more from that point, and I see that this is easily the worst type of video to show to a new girlfriend. It just…couldn’t be more evident that Max and I are in sync, a team, together, even at this age. We are rarely more than 5 feet apart from each other all night, and more often than not, his arm is slung comfortably around my shoulders. I cannot tear my eyes away from how happy and carefree I seem to be. It helps that I am not shying away from Max every two seconds, but everything about me just seems to…pulse with the sheer joy of being alive.

Or you know. With the joy of being young and foolish.

And Max, he just…he looks as he should. Relaxed. Happy.

The rest of the video passes by in a blur, I join in the cheering when we first start to play, although it is half hearted. I am very uncomfortable, and what’s worse, I feel terrible for Jessica of all people. No one deserves to have an already stressful experience made even more difficult. Max seems to be feeling the same way as he is full on glaring at Isabel every chance he gets, identifying her as the root cause for the current events. Isabel has noticed and if she cowers next to Alex much more, she will practically be hiding behind him. I shake my head and a quick glance to the side shows that Jordan is still intent on the screen, and I can only imagine now what he must think.

At least maybe he will believe my conspiracy theory now.

The movie is winding down, and I can see the light at the end of this long, painful tunnel. I have noticed that Maria and Alex keep sneaking looks at Max and I now, and they look equal parts guilty and nervous, but also…satisfied. I bring my knee close to my chest and prop my chin on it, refusing to look at them. We need to talk, there is no way that this can just slide…but I have no idea what I am going to say. Onscreen, someone else is wielding the camera now, as Mr. and Mrs. Evans are the focus of a slow dance.

“ Is it working?” Isabel’s voice comes from the TV. “ Make sure you get them dancing, Alex!”

“ I have them, Izzy, relax,”

The waltz ends and everyone applauds. Alex pans around the crowd and then upon urging from Isabel, focuses the camera on her.

“ How’s my hair?”

“ Looks great, Iz,”

“ Whipped even then,” Maria comments sadly, with a shake of her head. Isabel and Alex both shoot her dirty looks, causing her to laugh appreciatively. Everyone turns their attention to the screen once more, as young Isabel smiles earnestly at the camera, braces flashing.

“ Okay. So! Happy Anniversary, Mom and Daddy! I hope you guys had a great time tonight, and I love you both very much, and someday I hope I’ll have a relationship that’s as wonderful as yours,”

We can see the frame nodding along to Isabel’s words and despite my dark mood, I smile and shake my head at how right Maria’s comment is. You can practically feel Alex’s adoration for Isabel pooling from behind the lens. If there is ever a couple who could make it work past high school…it would probably be Isabel and Alex. Onscreen, Isabel keeps talking.

“ You two are the best parents ever, and Max and I,” Isabel pauses, and frowns at the camera. “ Alex? Where is Max?”

“ Probably running around with Michael and trying to set off those sparklers. Or somewhere with Liz. I think they were trying to pack up all the equipment?”

Young Isabel turns to the area where our stage was, and sure enough, I can see myself and Max, cleaning up and putting things away. Isabel is sighing about how we are almost attached at the hip. Alex is focusing on us now, and is zooming in to where we are systematically taking all the borrowed set up apart. Young Liz is laughing at a comment young Max has made, and when the heavy stand she is loosening drops right onto her foot, I wince, remembering the pain from that, and the spectacular bruise that resulted. On camera, Isabel winces too, and starts for the pair, Alex and the bobbing camera following behind. On the way, an Evans relative who has decided to gush over how pretty Isabel is becoming accosts them, and with his favorite subject basking in praise, Alex stops too, and captures the moment for posterity.

In the background, young Max has stopped what he is doing, and is crouching by young Liz. They are very close together, and although Isabel is the main focus of the camera, it is possible to watch them still. The Liz on TV is clutching at her foot and then waving Max away. The boy refuses to go and instead remains by her side. It is with rising trepidation that I see them drawing closer and closer as they converse, and even with all my practice at lying these days, I cannot pretend that I don’t know what this looks like. All of a sudden, a prickling feeling sweeps through me, and a very recent conversation pops into my head...

“ It’s not like you and I haven’t kissed before. Remember? Your first summer in Roswell. You almost bit off my tongue.”

“ It was the other way around, Liz.”


Oh my God.

Remember that light at the end of the tunnel?

Someone forgot to inform me that in order to reach it, you have to cross a GIANT FIRE PIT FULL OF MONSTERS AND SHARP THINGS.

As I stare at the screen in horror, Max seems to realize what is happening, or rather, about to happen at the same time I do, because he is suddenly staring at me, with the same panicked wildness that I am sure is reflected in my eyes. I glance back at the screen and even as young Isabel continues to beam at her older relative, in the distance, her brother is getting closer to getting kissed.

And each and every person here is going to see.

Shit.

I whip my gaze back to Max, and I suppose he reads something of the desperation on my face, because instead of waiting for me to do something completely insane and Liz-like, as I am on the verge of doing- launching myself at the TV or loudly proclaiming that the house is on fire and we must get the hell out are at the top of my list- after a quick, skittish glance around the room, he acts first.

Or rather, speaks first.

“ Michael!”

Max has broken his stare with me and has now pinned Michael with a look of such urgency, his voice resonating alarm. I stare imploringly at him too, because although I have no idea what Michael can do to help us, it looks like Max has chosen him to somehow fix all this. And whatever else happens, I trust Max. Michael seems frozen for a moment, staring at the TV with mouth open, before he snaps into action.

I don’t think anyone else even notices this.

Everyone’s attention is riveted on the screen.

I have already turned back to it, cringing in anticipation at what I will find. Max’s hand is squeezing mine so tight, I can barely feel it anymore. Or maybe that’s just me.

In the split second before young Max and Liz’s lips touch, as young Isabel smiles prettily for the camera once more-

The screen goes black.

I blink at the sudden emptiness, frozen, not willing to move or call attention to this lest it somehow happens to be a very realistic hallucination concocted by my desperate mind. Which you know, it could very well be. Silence reigns for a few more moments, with everyone still staring at the TV, not quite knowing what to say, or if they even should say anything at all.

“ Oops.”

Michael has an embarrassed look on his face and he holds up the TV remote.

“ Sorry, everyone. I shoved it over the edge of the couch. Must’ve hit the power button when it landed. ”

This effectively breaks the standstill, and everyone launches into the action. Alex suddenly remembers his curfew, and Maria remembers that she and Michael still have a video to return. I breathe out slowly, my heartbeat returning to a normal rate, the panic receding to the same annoyance that has been building throughout the night. Isabel stands with Alex, announcing that she’ll walk him to the door. In the space of five minutes, through very quick wishes goodnight to the elder Evans and then even quicker shouts of “Night guys” to the four of us sitting in front of the couch, the living room is empty, the four having left in a whirlwind designed to flummox us into immobility.

I scowl at this, and then, almost at the same time, Max and I let go of each other’s hand, and rise, exchanging quick glances and seeing from that that we are exactly on the same page.

I spare Jordan a moment, and smile apologetically. “ I’ll just be a minute. I have to tell Maria and Michael about a shift change.”

This is bullshit. But at my winning-est smile, Jordan nods, believing me absolutely.

To my right, Max has grabbed the sheet music Alex had come over specifically to collect, ‘mysteriously’ forgotten on the coffee table.

“ And I’ll just give this to Alex. I’ll be right back okay?”

This last part is for Jessica, who nods at him uncertainly, still looking a little dazed, both at the flurry of activity that just took place, and at the video she just witnessed, no doubt. I don’t envy Max the task of trying to explain this little debacle to her, nope, not one bit. As I move into the dining room and then through the kitchen, to cut my friends off before they reach the door, I see that Max has his eat-shit-and-die expression on too.

We barrel into the foyer just ahead of Michael, Maria, Isabel and Alex, who all recoil in some measure as soon as they realize we’re blocking the doorway, and are as pissed as all get out.

“ Max! Liz! Hey,” Alex says weakly, attempting to smile. “ Uh. Great movie, right?”

Almost everyone in the hallway flinches at the mention of it.

Michael’s hand comes up to smack Alex at the back of his head.

“ Ow.” Properly chastised, Alex rubs the sore spot. “ Yeah. Not so great then, huh?”

“ I just-” Max can’t seem to articulate. He merely hands over the sheet music, which Alex accepts with a bashful and meek ‘thanks’. Isabel cannot even look him in the eye, while Maria and Michael are the only ones who seem to be able to look at us directly, the former defiantly, the latter impassively. Max is pinching the bridge of his nose right now, eyes closed, breathing deeply. When he opens them, he seems to have made his decision on something, because all he does is shake his head at them, and then he leaves. The four part for him like the dead sea, looking equal parts relieved and anxious at the fact that he didn’t say anything.

“ Lunch on Monday,”

The terse words are thrown over his shoulder, and then there is just me, watching them watching me.

“ Liz,” Isabel starts but all of a sudden, I see why Max didn’t want to deal with this now. I am tired, embarrassed and I just want to go home. I shake my head too and she immediately stops. I sigh and start to follow Max. They give way for me as well.

“ Lunch on Monday,” I repeat to them as I walk by.

As I make my way back to the living room and try to wrack my brain for something to say to Jordan, I can safely say that my instincts about tonight were dead on accurate. At least I have that.

Ugh.

Is this really my life?
****************

This is my weekend:

The phone rings.

I let it go to voicemail.

“ You’ve reached Liz. I can’t pick up right now, but leave me a message, and I’ll get back to you. Maybe. No, I probably will. If I like you. I guess we’ll find out, right?”

Beep.

“ Liz, hey, it’s Maria. Call me back when you get this.”

Beep.

“ Hey Liz. We’re going to a movie, just wanted to check if you were interested? Call me back, I’ll swing by in the Rabbit to get you.”

Beep.

“ Are you avoiding us? If this is about yesterday, Liz…just. Call me okay? And have you seen my brother?”

Beep.

“ You’re not coming to the movie are you? You’re making Maria nervous, brat, give her a call when you get this.”

Beep.

“ Okay, Liz, not funny. Are you mad at us? You are, aren’t you? Look babe, I’m sorry, but we had to-Michael stop that! I’ll tell her whatever I want-”

Beep.

“ Parker, I’ve called you three times. Are you hiding from the world again? I can come keep you company if you want? We can hide together. Give me a call.”

Beep.

“ Liz…It’s me. I’m sorry about last night, I didn’t know they would…I feel like all I ever do is apologize to you these days. I’m just…I’m sorry.”

Beep.

All this…then repeat.

Out on my balcony, I keep replaying the messages over and over. It’s Saturday night now, and I have successfully made it through the day without any complications. This might have a little to do with the fact that I have remained cocooned in my room, claiming the sort of headache that intensifies the more people I see. Auntie N let this one by, but I’m pretty sure that I am due for a Aunt-niece chat really soon. It can’t have escaped her notice that I hang out with Max a lot less, am hanging out with a new boy a lot more, and hide (try to?) from my best friends far more often than I spend time with them. I groan and shut my eyes as Maria’s message starts to play again.

I really would like to know when everything got so messed up.

After last night’s entertainment had ended, Jordan and I didn’t stick around for too much longer. We left as soon as he had made sure Jessica didn’t want to catch a ride with us, and in the awkward silence of the car, he confided that the next time I said some crazy, elaborate scheme was in play-he would believe me. This broke the tension a little, as I was allowed a few moments for a smug ‘I-told-you-so’ before everything that happened went on instant replay in my head, and I spent the remainder of the ride contemplating the best way to hide four teenage bodies.

Jordan left with the promise that he’d call me.

Which he has.

Three times already.

I sigh, and open my eyes, and the New Mexico sky fills my vision, the distant pinpricks of light as familiar as my own name. I won’t deny it; there were parts of that videotape that I genuinely enjoyed-the sheer simplicity of it all being the main thing. No secrets, no plans, no complications. I can only assume that Max’s great love hadn’t happened yet, because that was the Max Evans I remember. That’s the Max Evans I thought I had all these years. A scuffling sound from the alley below catches my attention, and I am utterly unsurprised when I see Max’s head appear over the edge of the balcony. He finishes climbing up the ladder and then we stare at each other for a few moments.

Without a word, I pick up the spare blanket that’s laying across my knees and hand it to him. He takes it with a nod and settles down on the lawn chair next to mine, placing his hands behind his head and staring up at the night sky too.

“ Pretty tonight, right?” I say idly.

“Pretty every night,” He returns quickly.

There is silence for a while, and I sigh, because even thought I know I shouldn’t feel this way, even though the last thing I should be doing right now is taking comfort in the fact that he is here with me and not with her, I instantly feel better now that he is. I feel more settled, more relaxed, and that much less likely to pick up the phone and yell myself hoarse at the people I love the most. I glance to the side, and see that Max has closed his eyes, a peaceful look on his face. I smile at this, and the fact that he and I haven’t lost that all important ability of being able to be together without saying anything at all. That, and…he’s really sort of…beautiful. As if sensing my gaze, he opens his eyes, and when his gaze meets mine, he smiles too.

“ What?”

I shrug.

“ Nothing. I’ve just…I’ve missed this. You and me, hanging out. No drama.” I wince. “ No painfully embarrassing videotapes that should never see the light of day.”

Max has a similar rueful expression on his face as he recalls the fiasco of last night. “ I know. I’ve missed this too. Last night was…” He trails off, and shakes his head. “ Incredibly bad.”

“ I see your incredibly bad, and raise you borderline catastrophic.”

“ Borderline? You should have been there when Jess mistook Mom’s gravy for stew. She put it all over her potatoes.”

I shudder, knowing well that Mrs. Evan’s gravy is legendary for it’s utter…awfulness. She only makes it for special occasions, but without fail, someone always get indigestion. I tried a helping of it at Thanksgiving last year. It wasn’t pretty.

“ Oh my god. You didn’t stop her?”

“ I wasn’t there. I went to help mom get more sodas, and Isabel just let her take it.” Max sighs. “ I had to pretend to be the clumsiest oaf in the world and knocked my water glass into her plate so she would have to get a new one.”

The pained expression on his face makes me giggle and he shoots me a dry look, before he starts to laugh too.

And just like that, my day is completely turned around.

We settle back into easy silence, and start pointing out all the constellations we can see to each other, interspersing this with stories from last night. Max confides that his parents seem to like Jessica well enough, and the disastrous parts of the night aside, Isabel hadn’t made the whole thing as terrible as she could have. I tell him about my evening with Jordan, how he had surprisingly (unsurprisingly?) turned out to be quite good company once he had stopped trying to convince me I was abandoned, and how all the little freshmen were about to lynch me. We both agree that when everything settles, we are going to buy Michael five cases of Snapple in any flavor he wants. Before that though, we are going to make our best friends lives as miserable as we possibly can, just when they least expect it. In agreement, we lapse into a comfortable silence again, and because I cannot help myself, and I don’t even know why I’m still surprised at this, my head turns to face Max once more.

He’s already looking at me.

I watch him too, searching for traces of that 14-year-old boy I saw last night, the one who was happy, and carefree and hid nothing from me. I wonder if he’s doing the same now, looking for the girl who became his best friend when he first moved here. I know he loves that girl, I know this as surely as I know that I love him. It’s his feelings on this person I’m becoming that I worry about.

“ It was funny, huh?”

His low voice breaks our silence, and I stare quizzically at him.

“ What was?”

“ Seeing how everything was back then. It puts things in perspective, doesn’t it?”

“ It does,” I agree. “ Shows you how much things have changed,” I say, ignoring the unmistakable tinge of sadness in my voice as I glance away.

“ And how much some things stay the same.” Max comments.

I look back at him and my breath catches in my throat. There is a strange, telling light in his honey eyes that simultaneously wants me to avoid his gaze and keep staring at him all at once. I tilt my head to one side in question.

“ Such as?”

“ Michael and Maria still fight. Alex and Isabel are still hopelessly entangled in each other. And you and me…” He trails off here, and the light in his eyes dims a little. “ You and me are still you and me.”

I know he means this as a good thing, but for the life of me, I cannot figure out why he sounds so…sad about this. God only knows I’m not; I thank him almost every day that Max and I are somehow managing to make it through this insanity together.

“ Of course.” I bite my lip. “ That’s a good thing, right? Max?”

He stares at me a little longer, and as has been happening with frightening regularity these days, I get the feeling that I am missing something big, something important. In the frenzy of almost having my first kiss broadcast to an entire living room full of people, I seem to have forgotten something important. But what? The air around us gets heavy, and just when I am about to speak again, Max seems to come to a decision and he nods, moving his gaze back to the stars.

Why do I feel like I just missed a chance?

“ It is pretty tonight,” He comments.

“ It’s pretty every night,” I return, my stare never lifting from his face, trying to figure him out.

There are currents of tension here, and between us, the atmosphere still tingles with the weight of things we have decided to leave unsaid. Like a warm blanket, the cozy silence from before steals over us, and still Max and I lay there in silence, content to let matters lie another few hours, another few days. At some point, I start to drift off to sleep. Through the thick haze, I dimly register that Max is calling my name, and then I’m being wrapped into blanket, and he has somehow struggled through my window while carrying me in his arms. He lays me on my bed, and spends the next few minutes tucking me in carefully, and then brushing my hair away from my face. Even as I fall into deeper slumber, I try to follow his hand as he draws it away. I will not remember this in the morning, but as he tries to leave, I reach for his hand and tug.

“ Max?” I mumble sleepily.

“ I’m here,” He replies thickly.

I think I smiled at this point, a ridiculously sappy one, because of the sound of his voice.

“ Don’t go away, okay?” My eyelashes flutter open, as I vainly try to keep awake. “ You have to…stay with me.”

He sighs, and that is the last thing I remember hearing in conscious memory. Had I managed to stay awake though, Max’s reply went like this:

“ I want to…I’ve always wanted to. But I can’t stay back for you anymore Liz. I can’t.” He tugs his hand out of my grasp and brushes a water soft touch over my cheek. “ It’s too hard.”

When I wake up in the morning, I’m in bed, and he’s gone, the blanket he was using folded neatly on the lawn chair. Strangely, my heart is aching.

I wish I knew why.
**********************

It’s like a battlefield. Its lunch time on Monday, and I wonder when it is that this relaxing hour suddenly turned into the setting for so much…drama. I am hovering by the doorways that lead from the inner cafeteria to the eating areas outside, peering nervously at where my friends are sitting, looking ready for…well.

War.

I glance at my watch. Lunch started 10 minutes ago, and for someone who was all “ Lunch on Monday,” and take no prisoners, I am surprisingly reluctant to head out there. I would like to say that I arm surprised, but upon reflection, I know that I am really, really not. I have been avoiding them quite successfully till now after all, and it only makes sense that now that its time to confront them, it would be hard to shake this habit.

Oh, this is ridiculous. I refuse to dither here any longer. I have a number of very valid points to make, and I don’t care if I spent all weekend, obsessing over that inadvertently captured first kiss, the entire thing was just wrong, and low. And they have to know that. Taking a deep breath, I am about to push the swinging doors open, but at the last moment, I stop, and scurry back into the cafeteria.

Max has swooped in on our unsuspecting friends, and I cackle to myself a little as Maria and Isabel both give a start, and Alex seems to choke on his soda. Michael, as always, seems unflappable.

Damn him.

The conversation doesn’t last long. Max seems to be doing all the talking, and although he has his back to me, the lines of tension are apparent even from my little hidey hole. This lasts all of two minutes, before Maria’s very uncharacteristic verbal paralysis seems to wear off, and she and Max are in the midst of a very intense looking conversation, made even more worrisome by the fact that there is no yelling.

Alarmed enough to finally leave my stalking post, my eyes never leave the table as I get closer. The discussion is low, and terse and even when I am five feet away, I cannot make out what everyone is talking about. At three feet, Max’s voice finally registers with me.

“ It’s over, all right? It’s done, it’s never. Going. To. Happen. And the sooner everyone just accepts that, the better off we will all be.” I almost recoil at the heat in his voice, the anger and the certainty. I am suddenly reluctant to advance, and for some reason, inexplicably sad to hear that he is giving up on whatever he is giving up on. “ So back off of Jess, back off of me, and especially back off of Liz.”

“ Maxwell-” Michael begins, trying to restart the discussion.

“ I have to go. I’ll see you guys later, okay?”

He turns away and then he stops short when he sees me. Behind him, our friends stare in surprise as well. When our eyes meet, I’m startled by the flinty look in his gaze. There is a brief moment where we just stare at each other. Then the hardness in his eyes softens at the confusion on my face, and I can immediately breathe easier because although I have never heard Max speak to anyone like he just did, I recognize the look in his eyes, and its just him again.

“ Max?” I glance behind him to Maria, Isabel, Alex and Michael. “ What’s going on?”

He continues forward and stops briefly beside me to touch my arm.

“ Hey,” He greets softly. “ I can’t…I can’t stay for lunch today, Liz. But I’ll call you after school, all right?”

Concerned, I put a hand over the one he has on my arm. “ Is everything okay?”

He gives me a brief smile. “ It’s…fine. I said my piece and…look. I told Jess I’d meet her so-”

I swallow and drop my hand, nodding immediately.

“ Of course, go on. I’ll talk to you later.”

He squeezes my arm, and then with a last, warning look at our friends, he leaves and we all watch him go. As soon as he is gone from sight, I trudge over to the table and sit down, eyebrow raised at everyone.

“ What was that?”

Isabel gives me a dry look. “ On the hissy fit scale, I’d give that a respectable 8.5.”

“ Now, honey,” Alex says, taking a sip of his orange soda. “ Let’s give Max credit where credit is due. That was a 9 at the very least. I don’t think I’ve seen Maria ever shut down so fast.”

At the mention of her name, Maria looks up from where she’s been scowling after Max. Seeing me sitting there, she huffs.

“ Have you come to yell at us too? Better do it now Liz, it’s the day for it apparently.”

I roll my eyes at her dramatics. “ I would be perfectly within my rights to do that, after the stunt you all just pulled.” I remind her crisply. Michael, accepting my logic, and the fact that I don’t seemed inclined to roast them all at the moment, decides to sit next to me and resume eating. Isabel sighs, and drops her chin onto her waiting hand, Alex takes another subdued sip of soda, and above us all, Maria still looms. “ Guys-”

Recognizing my tone, Maria groans and slumps down on the bench next to Michael.

“ Here we go.”

Irritated now, I glare at her. “ Yes, Maria DeLuca, we ARE going to go. I don’t understand where you get off, thinking that you’re the one who has the right to be angry here. It wasn’t your business that was publicly dragged out and displayed for all to see. You’re not the one who got ambushed and then made to stay through an embarrassing situation.” Blue-green eyes clash with mine and I frown at her. " I just...I don't understand what you guys are trying to do. Are you trying to make Jessica look bad? Because from what I saw on Friday, the only one who looked like a fool that night was me."

" That's not what we were trying to do Liz," Maria counters exasperatedly. " If you would just have answered one of my ten thousand calls, I would have explained."

" So explain," I eye her and the rest of them beadily. " Explain now. I'm all ears. I’m dying to hear what the best people I know were thinking when they decided to completely ruin another person's night, and using Max and I to do it too."

At this, Alex and Michael give their significant others expectant looks, and Isabel and even Maria finally look contrite. Isabel releases a frustrated breath, and rubs at her forehead.

“ Liz…look. It’s just like I tried to tell Max; I only watched that videotape up till the part where Dad was giving him a hard time about his girlfriends, okay? I didn’t know that last part was going to be in there.”

She would bring that up. Ignoring the blush that I’m sure is coloring my face, I shake my head at her. “ And you thought it would be okay to show that to Jessica? God, Iz.” I pick at my lunch and then give up. “ We all know I’m not her biggest fan, but that…all that was uncalled for. That was the worst thing in the world to show her.” I shake my head. “ It looked like...it sounded like-”

“ Like something she needed to know.” Alex finishes for me firmly. I turn around to face him, and see that he’s uncharacteristically serious. “ Liz, I’ll be the first one to admit that that video, at the end, was out of line-but she and Max weren’t together then, so it has less to do offending her, and more to do with you and Max-”

“ Really Alex? And you think seeing your boyfriend kiss some other girl, the first time you’re meeting his parents no less was a picnic?”

Alex sighs at my outburst. “ I’m not saying it was all sunshine and butterflies for her Liz. But the rest of it? She needed to see that. She needed to see what she was up against-what she is up against.”

I shake my head in frustrated bewilderment. “ I’m not following.”

It is Michael’s turn to sigh, and at a look from Maria, he takes over. “ Max comes with baggage Liz.” He points at Isabel, Alex, Maria, himself. “ I know it sounds ridiculously…cheesy. But there you go. We’re with Max. We always have been. And whoever he ends up with in the end is going to have to deal with the fact that they’re getting us too.”

“ And you.” Maria cuts in. “ They’re getting you.”

“ And what makes me so different from the rest of you?” I demand, but even as I say this, I already know. I was there after all. I saw the same video, and Max and I definitely do not act as typical best friends do. We…we’re something else altogether. I sigh and deflate, falling back to picking at my salad. “ Okay fine. So what? He has really good friends, and we’re a package deal. I still don’t see why he and I had to suffer through that last week.”

Maria snorts and leans around Michael. “ Liz, babe. Don’t you get it? If Thorn girl is really serious about Max, then she better know what she’s getting herself into. That’s all we wanted to show her. And you know what they say…if you can’t take the heat…”

Maria leaves her words to dangle, and I groan. “ If that’s true, why am I the only one getting burned here?”

Alex and Isabel trade looks. “ Liz…we really are sorry. I mean…I didn’t mean for it all to go as far as it did. Honest. Jordan wasn’t supposed to be there, and we didn’t mean to show you and Max-” Here I glare, because the sooner everyone just stops mentioning that, the sooner we can all just FORGET about it, and Isabel tactfully cuts herself off. “ All I had planned for was for her to eat mom’s food. And watch that video, so she could see how you and Max really are.”

“ Oh was that all?” I ask archly. Because that was a LOT godamnnit.

“ And for you to see how you guys were,” She continues, as if I haven’t spoken. “ Because you’re not like that now, you know?”

“ That’s exactly my point,” I groan. “ Don’t you guys get it? That’s what I’m trying to save, that’s what I’m trying to keep.”

“ But don’t you see that-” Maria appears to have bitten her tongue to stop her own tirade. I raise my eyebrows at her.

“ See what Maria?”

“ See that it’s not working!” She throws back at me. “ God, Lizzie…can’t you see that? You and Max, as much as you guys are the same as you were…you’re just not those kids any more, all right? You’re not. And it’s time you started to accept that.”

I don’t have to look at everyone else to see that they agree with Maria. And the worst part is…I’m starting to agree with her too.

TBC.
Last edited by Comet on Thu Jan 12, 2012 2:02 pm, edited 1 time in total.
User avatar
Comet
Enthusiastic Roswellian
Posts: 47
Joined: Tue Oct 09, 2001 4:58 pm

Part 19 01/22/2012

Post by Comet »

Hey guys,

Sorry for the delay! I'll reply to each piece of feedback left for the last part shortly, but I thought everyone would appreciate a new part more than my blatherings ;) We're taking a break from angst central, which is always a good thing, but all that means is that there is more teeth-grinding, fist-shaking frustration on the way! Thanks for reading!


Disclaimer: 'Cosmic Voyage' is my very obvious take on 'Star Trek' which I do not own and fear and respect. No Trekkies were harmed during the production of this part, although if some are
offended, I beg forgiveness! As always, leave me feedback please, and thanks again!


19. Un-Convention-ally… (Part 1/2)


It’s after school, and while my peers push and shove and generally try to get the hell out of WRH’s hallowed halls as quickly as possible, I do not join them. Instead my fingers make quick work of creating knots to secure my trainers to my feet, and once my hair is in the obligatory ponytail that makes running so much easier, I stand and shove my things into the locker, making my way to the tracks.


I remember, in the dark days after my parents died, that I ran. Constantly. Not away you understand, but just enough that I would come home exhausted, so I could collapse into bed and sleep dreamlessly, spared for just one more night the smiling, laughing images of my parents, faint phantoms I would never have again. I went through three pairs of trainers that summer, and my aunt had fondly referred to me as her restless wanderer.


Desperate-to-forget would have been closer to the truth.


The habit stuck though, and now, whenever I feel out of sorts, or just…completely out of control, which has been closer to my default mode recently, I run. Maria says that I do this because I think that if I run far enough, fast enough, my problems won’t be able to catch me, and by the time I get back home, I’d have lost them on the way. She’s actually not too far off the mark on that one.


I wish that this actually happened.


When I reach the track, it is empty, and after a few quick stretches, I am off, settling quickly into a steady rhythm, concentrating only on the next step before me. Repetitive, predictable, stable. Once you know the proper way, running requires little thought, just the barest amount of focus on keeping to your pace and maintaining your breath. If you keep at it long enough, the world starts to make sense again. Lap after lap goes by, and when my legs are burning and my shirt sticks slick to me with sweat, I slow to a stop, leaning against the nearest lamppost to catch my breath.


The sun is just a thumbnail over the horizon now, and the world is caught between day and night, the warmth of the sun quickly giving way to the cool silver of the stars. It is in this stillness that I’m able to hear footsteps rustling softly over the grass, and when I lift my head, its to see Jordan walk out onto the field, fiddling with his headphones, and looking ready for a good run himself.


I bite my lip, remembering his calls, and the message he left. I had intended to find him at lunch, but after yet another tense display, I was less than eager to do so, unwilling to go through another replay of the nights events when my nerves were still so raw. Hell, it’s starting to feel like the only times we ever talk is after I have showdowns with my best friends. I wouldn’t blame him if he starts to get the impression that we are all a few bricks short of a stack. Still, we do have that tutoring session in the library tomorrow. I could always stay still, stay silent, let him go and speak to him then.


Jordan’s done stretching now, and he starts his jog, in the direction I am in and almost instantaneously, his eyes land on me. Our gazes lock, surprise colors his expression, and then pleasure lights his face, and concern following in quick succession. For my part, I manage to muster a small smile and shift a little guiltily even as he makes a beeline right for me.


I’m thinking that’s a no-go on my ‘speak to him tomorrow’ plan. This just isn't fair. I haven't even finished processing last Friday myself. How am I supposed to explain it to someone else?!


My internal dither is not helped by the sudden realization that I am soaked through and can’t
possibly smell that great. Fantastic. I grimace and wonder if it’s a good idea to open the conversation with the request that he find a position anywhere but downwind to stand. Thankfully, he removes that choice from me when he decides to speak first.


“ You’re alive,”


My small smile widens a little bit. Unrelated banter? That I can do! “ For now at least.”


He’s pulling the headphones from his ears now, and peering at me a little too carefully, and I know I am not getting out of this that easily. I wonder what he’s looking for.


“ I called.” He says simply.


I nod, and return to worrying my lip. “ Three times, I know. I got your message too.” I sigh. “ I was going to come find you at lunch, to talk to you…but-”


“ You guys had another pow-wow. Yeah, I saw that.” Jordan smiles at me, a bit of the teasing light I’m so familiar with in his eyes. “ Is it just me, or have you been having a lot of those lately? Usually, the most that comes from that table is Maria and Guerin about to rip each other’s throats out.”


“ You mean the daily soap opera known as ‘Prelude to sucking face in front us all’?” I quip, rolling my eyes at his amused chuckle. “ Ah, yes, those were the days. “ I sigh instead, the smile fading. “ No, it’s not you…we’re…having a lot of discussions lately.”


“ I figure Friday night was the main topic of conversation?”


I shoot him a wry look. “ A little bit.” A slight breeze picks up, and I’m grateful its warm. A cool wind and damp clothes make for very uncomfortable times, but maybe its just the situation I find myself in that’s causing it. When it comes down to it, I’m not sure I even owe Jordan an explanation. We’re friends, yes, but as it currently stands, with him having made it very clear that he’s interested in becoming much more, and me as confused as ever, I don’t even know where to begin to broach that night, and especially that video. Recalling the disastrous footage makes me grimace again, and I hesitate before asking my next question. “How is…Jessica?”


A surprised eyebrow rises at my surprisingly sincere question and then he shrugs. “ She’s…not too amazing but she’s taking it pretty well.”


I frown as guilt starts to niggle its way through me once more. “ Oh. I…that’s not good.” There is silence as I try to figure out what to do next, and wonder why’s not beating me over the head in defense of his best friend. If anyone had done that to Max, I would be out for blood. “ I’m sorry. They just…about Friday, I just want to-”


“ Parker, you have to relax.”


I blink, and Jordan watches me in amusement.


“ You don’t have to explain anything you don’t want to.”


I give a short laugh, not even bothering to hide that this is what I have been thinking. “I’m not sure I’d even know where to start if I did tell you. You have to believe me when I say we had no idea they were going to do that. I don’t even know what else to say.” I end my babbling with a shrug. “ They’re crazy.”


“ Yeah I got that. Still. You have to give them points for style.”


I groan. “ Do not let them hear you say that. It will just…encourage their madness.”


His eyes and mine meet, and we fall into laughter that seems to break the tension a bit. I slide down against the lamppost until I’m sitting on the ground and without preamble, Jordan drops to the grass too, staring at me thoughtfully. I make a face at him and he grins at me.


“ What?”


“ You have that look,” I tell him, attempting to discreetly unstick my shirt from my back. “ The one that means you’re going to tell me something that I should have known but for some insane reason, didn’t.”


“ Should I stop doing that?”


I shake my head immediately. “ God no. As much as our conversations leave me in a tailspin, Jordan, you’re one of the few people actually telling me things. Please, keep going with that feeling.” Anticipating a question, I wave it off with a shake of my head. “Just… ignore me. I’m not making sense right now. What were you going to say?”


Jordan remains quiet for a moment and then decides to take me at face value.


“ I was just going to say that after watching that video, things make a little more sense now.”


Almost afraid of the answer, I gaze sidelong at him in askance. “ What does?”


Instead of answering my question, Jordan turns his gaze skyward and muses aloud. “Let’s see- you guys were what…about fourteen?”


I nodded. “ That’s right. Summer just started, 8th grade was done. Thank God.”


“ So you all were heading into ninth then?”


“ Yes.” I raise an eyebrow at him. “ Is there a point to the 20 questions?” I tease. “ Not that you’ve answered mine, yet. I thought we agreed that you’d keep up your streak?”


“ So impatient, Parker. I’m getting there.” Jordan braces his palms behind him and smiles at me. “ I moved to Roswell in ninth you know.”


“ Yeees.” I drawl. “ Pam Troy and Jenna Davies almost duked it out over you in your first week, you popular boy.” Jordan laughs at this appreciatively. “ What does that have to do with anything?”


When he smiles, its enigmatic, and I squirm at this. I swear to god, if this is the start of another mystery…Jordan seems to read my expression correctly however, and he hastens to explain. “ Evans and I didn’t always have the mutually tolerant relationship we do now.”


I blink.


What?


This…was not what I was expecting.


“ You didn’t?”


“ No, we did not.” Ruefully, he rubs at his jaw. “ He’s got a hell of a right hook, I can tell you that.”


“ And how could you possibly-” I cut myself off, eyes going wide, as a conversation held right over my head, made to infuriate me in payback for successfully evading my well meaning and very annoying friends intentions, suddenly comes screaming back. “ Oh my God. The fight…there really was one?” I blink rapidly at him. “ Max punched you? Max? Why the hell would he punch you? Why would you two fight?”


“ It wasn’t much of a fight,” He admits, looking embarrassed. “ Long story short, I was mouthing off and being an ass, and Evans didn’t appreciate it. He shut me up, and we proceeded to ignore each other until we had to start working together. The end.”


I stare blankly at him. “ I really hope you don’t think you’re getting away with just that, Jordan.” My tone is flat, and I shake my head in disbelief. “ I don’t remember you and Max ever having a problem with each other in back then…I mean, you guys never let on. At all.”


He shrugs and starts to untangle his headphones. “ That’s probably because I never had a problem with Evans,”


The comment is offhand, and he doesn’t seem to be lying. Why would he? I study him carefully, turning his words over in my head. What he’s said is important, but maybe, not as important as what he hasn’t said?


“ Are you saying Max had a problem with you?”


Jordan says nothing but his steady gaze never leaves mine.


“ But-why? I just…I know Max, Jordan, and he wouldn’t just punch someone for no reason, even if they were mouthing off.” I shake my head again. “Michael’s his best friend for god’s sake, and as much as I love him, he can be the most aggravating person ever. Trust me, Max has a supremely high tolerance for someone mouthing off at him,”


My impassioned defense doesn’t seem to be lost on him. He nods thoughtfully, as if something he was pondering on has been confirmed, and then he shifts to one knee.


“ You’re going to have to ask him that, Parker.” He stands and I stare up at him. “ I’m glad you’re alive, and obviously not too scarred by the whole incident.”


Bewildered by the sudden turnaround, I stand too. “ Thanks. And…I’m sorry I didn’t call.”


“ Ah, don’t worry about it. Okay, I need to get a few laps in. I’ll see you tomorrow? Tutoring, right?”


“ Right. Yes, of course.”


“ Great, looking forward to it.” He winks, and starts to jog away. I watch him go. He’s only gone a few steps, when he turns back around, but continues jogging backwards away from me. “ By the way Parker…when you ask Evans why he did it…you might to think about what he doesn’t have a high tolerance for. Things might get a bit clearer after that.”


With a last grin, he spins and is gone before I can call out to him again, leaving me with more questions and confusion.


What does that mean? And for God’s sake…when will my life start to make sense again?

***********************

By the time midweek rolls around, I am exhausted enough to not really care if my life never makes sense again, because if I thought madness already ruled it, I was very, very wrong.


“ Liz, did you find them?”


The yell echoes up through the square patch of light that is the entrance to the CrashDown’s attic, and I glance back at it longingly as I continue to pick my way through the dusty mess of alien paraphernalia and old family possessions. Dust, you say? Do I have a death wish, you ask?


“ No!”


My yell is slightly muffled due to the makeshift mask covering the bottom half of my face, made in an effort to not inhale any of the dust filled attic air. This is normally a place I avoid like the plague, but Uncle Jeff is currently on his way back from out of town (having collected more supplies for the CrashDown in anticipation of the weekend events), and our staff at the moment consists of Jose, who must man the grill, and Agnes, who wouldn’t be caught dead up this ladder if we paid her. Which is really ironic, huh? Therefore, I have volunteered for the mission of getting out more of our alien themed decorations out of the attic. Auntie N, to her great sadness, I’m sure, is out of the running, due to her pesky, all encompassing fear of heights. She has no problem with hovering around the bottom of ladders though, and is currently worrying away next to one.


“ Sweetie, I really think we should wait till one of the boys get here to do this!” She’s shouting up to me now, sounding slightly nervous. “ Max’s shift is starting soon, and you know Alex and Michael are never far behind,”


If I could sniff in affront I would, but since that’s not the greatest idea at the moment I choose to call back to her instead.


“ Auntie N, the last time we sent Alex up here, you could see his foot dangling into the kitchen from where he almost fell through the ceiling!”


There is a bemused silence as she ponders the truth of my words, and I continue to pick my way carefully through the attic, shining my flashlight about.


“ Well Max or Michael then! Just see where the decorations are and then come back down. I don’t want you to try to bring that down by yourself. I think we’ll be able to get through another one of these without you risking your neck!”


‘These’ would be referring to that wonderful time of year, when our little town goes completely nuts. It’s the time where Roswell’s business owners rub their hands together with glee for the anticipation of good sales, where the local law enforcement grits its teeth in the face of the inevitable ridiculousness that comes into play, and when the numerous service industry employees in town shudder in fear.


The Convention is back.


Apart from the Crash Festival, it’s the biggest event of the year, and now that Cosmic Voyage has decided to grace us with their presence, the whole town is practically frantic with glee. My Uncle tore off to El Paso this morning with the declaration that if this weekend went well, my college fund would almost triple overnight. I take this to mean that he’s going to be even more of a slave driver than usual, and I already see worrying signs that I am correct, because he’s already made me polish all our utensils AND the chrome napkin dispensers.


Twice.


At the memory, my hands twinge again, and I am about to heave a huge sigh, but as I trip over a disembodied alien head, I have much bigger things to worry about.


Like trying to keep from going through the roof as I struggle to regain my balance.


“ I found the head Auntie N!”


“ Oh good! Now come down, and be careful please! Time in the hospital means time not cleaning the restaurant, and your Uncle will blow a gasket if that happens.”


I grin at her sardonic tone and manage to successfully navigate out of the attic and down the ladder with no mishaps. At the bottom, my aunt stares at me in amusement and then plucks a cobweb from my headdress.


“ You look like a desert nomad, dear.”


“ I’m thinking of starting a new trend.” I strike a pose. “ Just call me Liz of Arabia.”


Aunt Nancy snorts and then the back door swings open and Max walks in to the scene, doing a quick double take as he takes in my attire. Immediately, he grins.


“ Mrs. Parker,” He greets. “ Sheikh Liz. “


I busy myself with unwrapping the apron I cleverly fashioned into a turban/face mask and stick my tongue out at him as I free myself.


“ Peasant.”


He laughs and performs an exaggerated bow. “ At your service.”


I pretend to stare snootily down my nose at him, but can’t hold the haughty gaze. We end up laughing together as I try to swat him with the apron, which he immediately snatches away from me and dangles above my head. I mock scowl at him, but there is no real ire behind my words.


“ Remember the many conversations we’ve had about you using your genetic blessings to torture me? This is exactly what I was talking about.”


Max smirks and stretches his arm a little further up. “ Remind me again which of my blessings you were bitterly envious of that time, Liz?”


I open my mouth to retort but my aunt claps her hands to get our attention, smiling indulgently at us.


“ All right, all right you two. Sorry to interrupt your daily scheduled bantering, but El Tyranto should be back any moment, and he has called for all hands on deck for a staff meeting.”


We snicker at the apt nickname for my uncle, and I follow Max into the stock room to grab some snacks and refreshments for everyone. He disappears into the locker room area shortly thereafter to change, and I busy myself with stacking the sodas and bottled water on the small table in the break room.


“ So are you ready for this?” I hear him call out to me.


“ ‘This’ being?”


Max emerges with his leather jacket safely hung away, and with an apron tied neatly around his waist, bandana in hand. He stares at me quizzically before falling onto the couch with a sigh.


“ The Convention. I have no idea how it snuck up on us this year. I mean, its always big, but having Cosmic Voyage here really ups the ante a bit.”


I shrug and join him on the couch. “ Uncle Jeff said it was a last minute decision to move it from Vegas to here. Apparently the directors thought that it would be more fun to piggy-back on a convention that celebrated the alleged first contact between man and space folk. The town council almost had a collective seizure of excitement when they heard about the change.” I tilt my head to the side and send Max a curious look as I reach over to the table and take water for us both. “ What’s so great about Cosmic Voyage anyway? It’s just a show set in space with what look like the wimpiest guns known to man.”


Max actually looks a little pained as I say this and he shakes his head in protest as he takes the water from me. “ ‘Just a show’ she says. You’re talking about a series that redefined the science fiction genre, Liz. It’s introduced hundreds of things that were way ahead of its time that other shows built off of. It’s the basis of at least six spinoffs! Plus, they’re not ‘guns’ they’re phasers and they can pretty much do anything. In one episode, they-”


I bite back a giggle and nod along as he continues on his lecture, and wonder what his many fangirls would think if they saw the legendary Max Evans unleashing his inner science geek. I tune back in as he rounds out his speech with an emphatic,


“ Cosmic Voyage is a classic.”


I shoot him a look that says I am still unimpressed, and seeing that his words have made little impact on me, he sighs.


“ Just..fine. Do me a favor, Liz, and never say that it’s ‘just a show’ in front of the Voyagers.”


I nod again and then shoot him a baffled look. “ Um, Max, who exactly are-”


“ They’re the most hardcore of the Cosmic Voyage fans. They would literally rip you apart if they heard you say that it was ‘just a show’.” He eyes me beadily. “ Maybe you shouldn’t leave the café when the Convention is in town. I’m worried about your safety.”


Really. He’s so dramatic.


“ You know, I think I’ll manage. Thanks for the concern though.” I smirk and elbow him. “ So. Tell the truth. Are you going stalk the Cosmic Voyage actors for an autograph?”


“ I’m probably not going to be able to get within 5 feet of them.” He responds grumpily, oblivious to the fact that I am mocking him. “ Fans start lining up HOURS in advance, and I’m going to be working, so there’s really no cha-” Max finally catches my grin and glares at me. “ Ha ha. I’m not a fanboy Liz.”


I gasp and paste an innocent look on my face. “ Did I say anything? The thought never crossed my mind.”


The back door swings open again and Alex charges through, eyes bright and filled with glee. He is wearing a black shirt that has “COSMIC VOYAGE” splashed proudly all over the front, and you can almost see the elation rolling through him. There is a beat, where we wait for Alex to see us, wait for the prickly discomfort that is so foreign and yet been the norm for our group these past few days to lay over us once more. When he turns his head and spots us, an almost manic smile, blinding in its intensity, spreads over his face and he makes a beeline for us.


Obviously, there is no discomfort here.


“ Did you hear?” We have just enough time to nod before Alex blazes on, a blissful look on his face. “ This could be the greatest day of my life.” He declares.


Max and I exchange looks and then glance back at Alex, who proceeds to collapse onto the couch between us with a happy sigh.


Alex, I’ll have you know, has been a die hard fan of everything Cosmic Voyage related for as long as I remember. Even when Maria and I were trying to convince him that he was our long lost prize unicorn, he was stubbornly insisting that he was a galactic officer on some starship. I’m proud to say that despite his attempts to convert me, I am still happily oblivious of anything to do with that particular universe. From everything I have gleaned, it seems to be more complicated than even my life at the moment, and so I will gladly steer clear of that.


Apparently, love for Cosmic Voyage is enough to overpower any tension that may exist between us right now.


Alex has now engaged Max in discussion of who it is from the show that will actually be making an appearance. He seems most excited about the exhibit that will show some of the greatest scenes from the series long life, using live actors in a sort of tableau vivant while the actual actors who were involved in the scene discuss that particular episode and how they felt when filming it.


“ Can you imagine it man? How awesome would be to hear what was going on through Galactic Commander Sharp’s mind when he faced his clone and they had that duel to the death?”


“ That’s only one of the greatest film sequences ever! Has that actually been confirmed as one of
the scenes they’re going to show?”


“ Well, no, but wouldn’t it be awesome if it was?”


As Max nods eagerly in agreement, the back door swings open again and this time, Isabel walks in, carrying a large stack of what look like flyers, and an irritated look on her face.


“ Alex! You were supposed to come back for these AFTER you found out if that man was the actor from your show!”


Alex grins broadly, unfazed by her annoyance, and hops up to his feet and takes the flyers from her with a kiss on the cheek, leading her to the spot he just vacated.


“ Sorry, Izzy. I just got caught up in the thrill of the chase.”


Slightly mollified, Isabel stares up at her boyfriend with a raised eyebrow. “ Well?”


“ Well what?”


“ Was it him at least?”


“ Oh! No, it wasn’t it was one of his three body doubles though! Can you believe it? He was THIS CLOSE to Galactic Commander Sharp!”


Isabel looks like she is struggling to hold back either a sigh or a snicker and we trade mutually amused looks. On Isabel’s other side, there is an awestruck look on Max’s face that he quickly hides with a bland expression as soon as he notices us smirking at him.


“ What?”


Isabel rolls her eyes with a smile. “ You’ve got to work on that a little more, brother mine.”


I eye the stack of flyers that Alex I holding and nod towards them. “ What are those for, Alex?”


“ These?” He smiles widely. “ These, my friend, are my ticket to the Cosmic Voyage events. You’re looking at their newest local promoter,”


“ And by local promoter he means he’ll stand on corners and hand out flyers,” Isabel confides with a shake of her head and an indulgent smile on her lips.


The door swings open for the third time, and Michael and Maria spill forward, Maria with a mile wide grin on her face, and Michael with his customary smirk. Seeing us all clustered together, Maria lets out a happy squeal and runs up, much in the same way Alex did.


“ Did you hear?!”


There is a beat, and then Max leans over to look at me behind Isabel’s back.


“ This feels like déjà vu to me.”


I nod in agreement. Maria doesn’t even wait for us to nod, before sharing with us her exciting news.


“ The Convention organizers just put out an open call for local bands to be the opening act for the headliners! I signed The Whits up for the auditions and whoever gets picked gets to meet the actors from the show!”


If Alex was a 17 year old girl, he would probably be hopping up and down and squealing much like Maria is right now. Because he is a 17 year old boy, however, he does the next best thing. He shoves his flyers into Michael’s chest, causing the taller boy to scramble to keep the stack in order and then grabs Maria’s waist to twirl her around delightedly.


“ Oh God, make it stop,” Michael groans, causing Max, Isabel and I to laugh. They don’t though, and soon, everyone, including Michael is grinning at their infectious excitement and rapid planning for set lists and practice times. For the first time in what seems like forever and an age, I fully relax around my friends. I catch Max’s eyes again and we share another smile, and I know he feels it too. For now, for a little while, we’re content to let the disastrous weekend go, and just bask in this strange, indefinable thing that binds us all together. I have a feeling that it’s rare, and fleeting, and I want to hold onto it for as long as I can.


The other waitress and servers and part time staff are trickling into the break room now, with Dina and Sharon shuffling in and almost tripping at the sight of Max and Michael, their respective crushes. I have a sneaking suspicion that Terri has been moony eyed over Alex on more than one occasion, but Isabel can be very…intimidating when she wants to be, and when Alex is involved, boy does she ever want to be. Maria and Alex have stopped their spinning and come to the couch too, with Alex perching himself on the back behind Isabel and Maria settling down on the arm next to me. Michael has done the same on the side next to Max. Aunt Nancy is starting to pass around slices of pie and other snacks, thankfully from the CrashDown kitchen and not her own, and then when all hands are on deck, so to speak, my Uncle Jeff bustles in, having arrived from El Paso. He’s walking with military precision, a brisk, no-nonsense look on his face. Maria and I swap glances and share a commiserating smile, knowing what’s coming. It seems that El Tryanto is in full force today.


“ Everyone!” Uncle Jeff raps a wooden spoon on the table top next to him and the chatter gradually peters out to silence. “ Welcome to our annual pre-convention kick off!”


“ Hear, hear!” Alex calls out.


“ Now as you all might have heard, the Cosmic Voyage convention is going to be held here this year,” Uncle Jeff has to stop for a few minutes, because from the excited cheering and clapping it is obvious that yes, everyone has heard. “ Yes, yes, it’s all very exciting. But its also going to be a lot of hard work, and this year might just be the most challenging of all.” He pauses to make sure that we are all listening and then goes on. “ Now, we all know that the Convention brings some pretty colorful characters,”


“ Remember that guy with the imaginary date?” Michael throws out with a grimace. “ Insisted on ordering two of everything. Sent back his sub twice because his ‘date’ didn’t like it.”


“ A-and that couple who broke up right at Table 4?” Sharon speaks up, flushing crimson when Michael barks out an appreciative laugh along with everyone else. I shake my head ruefully as I recall that explosive incident, and our fear that there would be no more dishes left in the CrashDown by the time those two were done hurling things at each other.


“ The blue haired lady?”


As one, the entire staff shudders, and even iron-Agnes looks a bit pained at the memory of her nemesis. Uncle Jeff shakes off his queasy look and pushes on.


“ Yes. All good examples. However, we need to remember that these are still our customers, and they always come first.”


“ No matter how crazy,” I mutter under my breath, picking up the next line of a speech I’ve learned by heart.


“-no matter how crazy,” Uncle Jeff declares.


“ With no request too big.” Maria continues with a hidden grin.


“-with no request too big-”


“-and always delivering service with a smile on your face.” Max finishes softly as the rest of us snicker.


“-And always delivering service with a smile on your face.”


“ But remember,” Michael picks it up now, still in an undertone.


“ But remember,” Uncle Jeff says, standing like a general about to send his troops into battle.


It’s Alex’s turn, and he continues the speech perfectly.“ –that the magic to good sales and good tips,”


“-that the magic to good sales and good tips,”


The five of us look to Isabel to take us into the homestretch, and like she did the last year, and the year before that, she rolls her eyes and then breaks out into a grudging smile.


“-is to always offer them more.”


“ –is to always offer them more!”


We all break out into thunderous applause and the six of us take in the cheers with small nods of acknowledgement and wide grins. It never fails. Uncle Jeff breaks out the same speech every year, and every year, we’ve managed to deliver it ahead of him, verbatim. As everyone assembled breaks up to grab more pie or snacks and drinks, we all stay together on the couch a little longer, discussing the onset of craziness and how long it will be before the Sheriff’s department has the first naked not-so-little green man streaking through main street. Michael and Alex are in the middle of betting about this, with Maria and I egging them on while Max and Isabel preach to them about the pitfalls of gambling, and declaring that if they insist on doing so, they should at LEAST up the stakes a little. I lean back against the couch with a pleased sigh, content to just enjoy the moment, this little sliver of what life was like before cupid duty happened. I chance a quick glance to the side to see Max already looking at me, as if checking to see if I am enjoying this peace, our long lost camaraderie, as much as he is. I grin at him, he smiles back, and my world for that beat of time, is pretty much complete.


It doesn’t last.


A shy cough and shuffling feet announce to us that Dina is back in the break room, already dressed
and ready for her shift.


“ Max?”


The five of us she doesn’t have a crush on stifle our amusement at her obvious adoration, but we try to keep it very subtle and not embarrass the girl. Lord only knows, she is not the first girl to have a crush on Max Evans, and she certainly won’t be the last.


“ Hey Dina,” Pausing to shoot us all a dirty look, Max smiles easily at the girl. I can literally see stars crowd into Dina’s eyes. “ What’s up?”


It seems like the girl is momentarily stunned, and now that I have a bit of an idea of what she goes through, I find myself a bit more sympathetic to her plight. She recovers quite nicely and clears her throat.


“ I-your girlfriend’s here to see you.”


It’s like ice water on a cheerfully roaring flame. The laughter and smiles die out sluggishly and it is only by sheer force of will that I’m able to keep a pleasantly bland look on my face. Max stands, and nods his thanks at the freshman.


“ Would you tell her I’ll be right out, please? Thanks.”


Dina nods, and then zips out of the break room. The air between us all is heavy again, and I don’t need to look around me to see that our friends have pinned Max and I with slightly wary gazes, as everything we’ve successfully put aside for the last half hour rushes back in full force. I bite back a sigh and stand too.


“ I’ve…I’ve got homework to get started on. If anyone wants to join me, feel free.” The offer is feeble, and falls flat, but I can at least take comfort in the fact that even before this terrible rift, no one took this invitation anyway. I make one last ditch attempt to end everything on a good note, smiling at my fellow band members, ignoring the stony expressions on Michael and Maria’s faces. “ Let me know about practice times and what our audition song choices end up being. We’ll win this, I’m sure.”


“ Yeah,” Alex echoes with a nod, clearly trying as well. “ I’ll give you a call later.”


I share a weak smile with Isabel before I turn to Max, who’s still standing there, watching us watch him. I tilt my head to the side.


“ Max?”


“ Yeah?”


“ Are you…going to go?”


He shakes himself and then nods decisively. “ Yes. Of course. I’ll just…I’ll see you all later.”


Our eyes lock, and he looks like he’s about to say something, but then thinks better of it, and spins off into the eating area. I stand still, watching after him for only a moment before I veer off into the opposite direction towards the stairs that lead to the apartment. In the break room, there remain only four, and they are not happy, feeling the sharp contrast between the previous atmosphere and the one that persists now. I suppose it was a good thing that Max and I left, because when this particular foursome doesn’t like something, they aim to change it, in the biggest way they know how.


We’re better off not knowing.


Besides, we’d find out soon enough anyway.

***********************

The music is with us tonight.


Maria’s doesn’t miss a note, the combination of Michael’s bass and Alex’s lead is perfect, and I drive the beat with unerring precision.


I’m feeling good.


We are so going to win this.


We have to; I think Alex will cry if we don’t.


As Maria ends the song on the last, sultry note, I breathe out slowly. The judges are quiet as they confer and then they nod at us and say to please wait for the decision in the green room.


Five minutes later, in the midst of pumped up excitement, we walk into the waiting area, chattering excitedly-and then hopes plummet. Albuquerque’s best band is lounging around unconcernedly in the room too, and I know, without looking, that Alex, Maria and Michael’s disappointed faces mirror my own.


Mechanical Rain has the largest underground following outside of L.A. Rumor has it, they’ve already been asked to sign with the big time record labels, but they have turned this down- twice. I have no idea what they are doing here, competing to be the opening act in the geekiest convention known to man, but I do know one thing.


We’ve lost.


***********************



“ Thank you, please come again.”


As I smile brightly at the departing tourists, I hope they won’t notice the brittle quality around it,
or the fact that I am almost shoving them out of their booth.


Subtly, of course.


The faster I can get them to leave, the faster the table gets bussed. When it gets bussed, I can wipe it down and then crawl into the break room where I can finally sob with relief that my shift is over. This is the last night the Convention is in town, and though my pockets are lined with significantly more money now than before it started, I have paid for it in blood (those aluminum foil boxes are murder), sweat (hot kitchen + overcrowded café + server gymnastics while carrying heavy trays of food) and tears (from watching Alex gape and stutter his way through the very determined wooing efforts of what looked like a fabulous Vegas drag queen).


My last customers of the evening go semi-quietly into the night, and I don’t even have to answer the dreaded “Have you ever seen an alien” question. Having had to recite the standard line my Uncle insists we give the tourists every time they ask this 27 times today, I think I will scream if I have to endure anything else alien related tonight. I wipe down the table as quickly as I can and then dash into the break room. Max has already taken residence on the couch, slouched, head back, eyes closed, almost as if he was poured into his spot. I’m so tired, even my usual heart twisting reaction to seeing him is muted. I sigh, and plod over, nudging his foot with mine to get his attention. He grunts at me, and doesn’t open his eyes.


“ What, Liz?”


I blink in surprise. “ How did you know it was me?”


Max’s lips quirk, eyes still closed. “ Your perfume.”


“ My perf-” I cut myself off and shake my head. “ How do you even know that?”


“ Easy. I gave that to you for your birthday two years ago.”


Well.


That’s…I mean. That’s true.


I nudge his shoe again. “ Move a bit?”


“ Can’t. Too tired.”


“ Come on. Just a bit?”


Max opens one eye, and seeing my beleaguered expression, sighs and moves over to his right the barest of an inch. I roll my eyes, spin and plop down half on the couch and half on him, squirming
to claim my own space and ignoring his squawks of protest. After I control a respectable half, I slouch down too. Simultaneously, we both heave huge sighs.


“ Is it me, or do they seem to get worse every year?” Max muses.


“ Nope. They get worse. Although this year is especially bad. Stupid Cosmic Voyage,” I mutter
sullenly.


Max actually opens his eyes at this slight on his secret obsession. “ Bite your tongue.”


I choose to stick it out at him instead and am rewarded by a face full of his bandana.


“ Ew! Max!”


“ What?”


I glower at him and then ball up his bandana and shove it far behind the cushions of the couch before I settle back down. “ You’re not getting that back,”


“ I think I’ll live.” He responds dryly.


Somehow, I find that I’ve slid down enough that my head is right by his shoulder. Max shifts the arm that’s between us to the back of the couch and I drop my head onto the waiting spot. The minutes pass and I sigh again, this time in a bit of satisfaction.


“ Comfortable?” He rumbles at me.


“ Mhm. Passable.” I glance up at him. “ You have plans tonight?”


He stares sidelong at me and then his lips tip up in a lazy smile. “ Nothing that doesn’t involve you, me, a movie, and absolutely no movement for at least 3 hours.”


An answering smile grazes my lips too. “ I like that plan.”


Half an hour later, and I’m slowly toweling my hair dry, settled on the couch in front of the TV. The shower in my bedroom is running, and I can hear Max’s low, off pitched warbling through the water, as he tries to tempt an uptown girl to try her luck with a downtown man. There is a DVD ready and waiting to go in the player, and snacks all arranged on the coffee table in front of me.


It feels like old times.


The buzzing of Max’s cellphone, with Jessica’s face filling the screen as she tries to call her boyfriend for the 3rd time in half an hour, tells me that it’s not.


In a little under ten minutes, he walks back into the living room and I’ve gone from drying my hair to working my way through the tangles. When I was younger, my mother used to sit with me after my bath and slowly brush all the knots out of the thick mass, telling me that every woman was entitled to one vanity, and for me, she thought it would be my hair. I remember my six year old self asking what hers was. I remember her slow smile, the twinkle in her eyes as she would tweak my nose and tickle me. Breathless with laughter, we’d fall into the bed and then she would reply, simply and sweetly, that her one vanity was…me.


I’ve never been able to cut my hair too short for that reason.


Max settles himself on the opposite end of the couch, content to let me continue my ritual in silence, vigorously scrubbing his towel over his head. He checks his phone and seeing all the missed calls, sighs. He fires off one quick message, and then sits back and watches me brush my hair, even I as raise a questioning eyebrow to him.


“ Not going to call her back?”


“ When we switch to the next movie.” He shrugs. “ She’s hanging out with her friends tonight. I was given explicit instructions not to call, because I would probably be disturbing a bonding moment.”


My lips quirk a little. “ You know Max, in the secret language of girls, that means she wants you to call her anyway.”


He blinks, and then frowns at me, aggrieved. “ Then why didn’t she just say that?” He shakes his head. “ Never mind. I am going to be calling her. After our first movie. What are we watching?”


I open my mouth to insist that he call, but then remember that I’m not cupid anymore. So I smile instead. “ A classic tale of two friends going on a quest that will test their friendship and lead them to discover themselves along the way.”


Max shoots me an inscrutable look. “ Dumb and Dumber?”


I laugh at his spot-on guess and set my brush down, grabbing for the remote. “ I thought we’d ease back into it before we tackle the deep, serious movies.”


“ So it’s The Matrix right after?”


“ Keanu and I are meant to be.” I inform him crisply. “ I don’t know why you don’t see this.”


He snorts in amusement and continues to towel at his hair. As the opening credits start to roll, Max tosses his towel into his waiting backpack and then turns to me in question. “ How is Alex taking the loss?”


I grimace.


“ Pretty badly. Last I heard, he was trying to see if working that ‘local promoter’ gig was enough to get him into the UFO center tonight at least. It’s that scene by scene expo tonight, you know.” I bite my lip and stare at him. “ Are you sure you don’t want to try to hover around there and see if we can get in? I know for a fact that Kyle’s dad isn’t going to be there. We can try to distract the deputies with slices of Men in Blackberry pie?”


Max raises his eyebrows at me. “ You mean bribe them?”


“ You call it a bribe, I call it distraction. My way sounds infinitely better.” He rolls his eyes at me and smiles. I smile back, and then the smile fades and I stare at him seriously. “ We can still go you know. I’m sure I can gather up the energy to drag myself there so you can see Galactic Captain Shark.”


A faint spasm of longing washes over his face, but he’s shaken it off the next moment, rolling his eyes at my deliberate massacre of his hero’s name. “ It’s Galactic Commander Sharp, Liz. We are definitely not going since you can’t even say his name right. Remember the Voyagers? They will eat you alive.”


I open my mouth to protest this, when my stressed looking Aunt hurries through the open door of the apartment. Ever since we all turned 14, there has been a rule in place that says the door remains open if my Aunt and Uncle aren’t in here and we are. That was the culmination of the dark day my Uncle Jeff walked into one very awkward first kiss between parties who shall remain nameless…at least until it’s time to torture them about it again. Max and I turn to her in question and as one, wince at the sight of a CrashDown delivery paper bag in her hands. Before she can say a word, we turn to each other and play a lightning round of Rock-Paper-Scissors.


Scissors destroys paper.


Shit.


Max is grinning triumphantly, a gloating light in his eyes. I huff, and scowl at him.


“ Best two out of three!”


“ You lost fair and square, niece of mine. ” My aunt says, planting a hand on her hip and raising an eyebrow at me. “ Come on over here and I’ll tell you where this needs to go. I know you’re off shift now, and I promise, this is the last thing I’ll ask of you tonight.”


I turn baleful eyes to Max, who remains unmoved by my plight. Groaning, I stand and trudge over to where Auntie N awaits.


“ Fine, fine. Where is this going?” In response, I get a scribbled order on a scrap of paper and I groan again when I see where it is headed. “ What? Auntie N! You can’t be serious about sending me there!” I realize this is borderline whining, but my Aunt is not moved.


“ You better hurry, Liz, we don’t want that to get cold. You know how he hates it when it arrives cold.”

I scowl, prepared to mutter sullenly about how she better be happy with my delivering the order in
my pajamas and my antennas, because there is no way I am putting my uniform again. And then the destination of the order fully registers with me and I gasp, grabbing the order from my Aunt and then whipping around to face Max.


“ Max! You’ve got to be the one to deliver this!”


Max blinks and then shakes his head immediately. “ What? No way.”


Sensing an impending battle, my Aunt sighs, and backs out of the apartment. “ I don’t care who delivers it, as long as it gets there hot and you bring back the money!”


I nod and then move forward excitedly. “ You don’t understand! This is the perfect-”


“ There is no way I am moving off this couch, Liz. And the sooner you get over to where you need to go, the sooner I can reunite you with Keanu.”


“ But-”


His cellphone buzzes again, and he snatches it up. “ That’s Jess. I have to take this.” I scowl at him again, and he grins at me. “ Hurry back, okay? You don’t want to miss Neo’s opening shot.”


I shoot him a dark look and stomp into my room to grab a jacket to throw on over my pajamas, plus the antennas that identify me as a CrashDown waitress. Given how crazy he is about Cosmic Voyage, Max would have died to take an order into the UFO center, and perhaps catch a glimpse of his heroes. However, since he is being an uncooperative bum at the moment, I decide that making the trip in his stead will be sufficient payback for his annoying ability to successfully predict my opening gambit in lightning rock-paper-scissors. That, and, while he’s occupied with Jess I can perhaps sneak a picture of some Cosmic Voyage actors and maybe even wrangle a autograph for my oblivious and undeserving best friend. Determinedly, I place the antennas on my head and then swan back into the living room, order in my hands and nose in the air, antennas bobbing all the while. Out of the corner of my eye, I see Max talking on his phone, but also catch the amused look on his face as he tracks my sulky progress out of the apartment.


“ See you in a bit?” He calls out after me in a voice full of laughter.


The only response he gets is my slamming of the door and I hear him laughing even as I hurry down the stairs. I breeze through the kitchen after taking a peek into the main restaurant area, confirming that it is indeed still a madhouse. Glad that I have escaped, I zip up my jacket and step outside, and find myself…in another madhouse. The last night of the convention has brought out every tourist, crazy fan and all those who don’t know any better, and as expected, Roswell has turned into crazy town central. I have to beg, plead and threaten my way into the UFO center, and even then, it takes me dialing my Aunt Nancy’s number and having her speak to Deputy Hansen before I am admitted to the hallowed halls of the UFO Center.


I hear the howls of outrage from the more voracious Voyagers as I am granted access, and I try not to be too offended at their cries that my costume sucks.


“ These happen to be my pajamas! And same to you buddy! ” I manage to holler back before Hansen chivvies me into the building. I sigh at him. “ Deputy Hansen, you’ve known me since I was seven years old. Was making me wait out there with all the crazies really necessary? One of them almost got my antennas. You know how Uncle Jeff feels about losing the antennas.”


He grimaces at my forlorn look and sighs. “ Sorry Liz. But the Sheriff’s given us a strict protocol to follow. This Cosmic Voyage stuff has been driving everyone and nuts, and the head organizer? She is one scary lady.”


“ I’m sure. Listen, I have to find him and deliver his food. I’m probably going to get my head bitten off as it is, this sub is barely warm now.”


“ Try his office. You know the way?”


“ Like the back of my hand. Thanks, Deputy!”


If it is possible, and it looks like it is, the UFO center is even crazier than the town. Dozens of
people, and some in normal clothes, speaking frantically into their cellphones or scribbling away on clipboards, others decked out in fantastical costumes, with elaborate head pieces and almost alarming make up, clog up the usually empty hallways. I manage to find my way to the office, still wielding my cellphone in the hopes of stealing a shot of someone recognizable. I realize this is a futile effort three seconds into my mission, because I don’t really know what Galactic Commander Sharp looks like.


But it’s the thought that counts right?


I raise my hand and give the office door three sharp knocks.


“ Delivery from the CrashDown! Hello? Milton!” I pause. “ Your sub is getting cold!” The door opens unexpectedly, and I yelp as a hand shoots out and yanks me inside. My headband almost comes off during the maneuver. “ Milton! What-”


“ Ssh!” Milton Ross is the co-owner of the UFO Center, a short, nervous looking man, as intense about his passions as he is paranoid. Today, it seems paranoia is his default mode, and a thin sheen of sweat beads upon his forehead. “ She might hear you!” He hisses.


I blink at him in askance. “ Who might?”


“ The head organizer! Did she see you come in here? I’ve been hiding out for an hour,”


“ Well I…I don’t think so. But, Milton,”


“ Is that my food?”


“ Huh? Oh! Yes,” I hand him the bag and he gasps excitedly and then tears into the sub as if he’s starving. “ If you’re hiding from someone...this is your office. Isn’t this the first place she would look?”


Milton shoots me an inscrutable look. “ This place? It’s not an office. It’s a prison! I’d never voluntarily stay in here if I could help it. No, I belong in the library, or in the archives, searching for the clues that will bring us one step closer to unlocking the mysteries of the universe.”


After many years of hearing the same speech, it’s almost second nature to nod along, and portray an interest that is convincing enough to elicit a smile from the man. He hands me the money for the sub, plus a hefty tip, and I tuck this into my jacket pocket as I stare quizzically at him once more.


“ So…why are you hiding in your…prison? You never said.”


Milton groans and flops into his chair, cradling his sub to him protectively. “ It’s that head organizer. She’s a nightmare. Tonight is the finale of the Convention, the biggest event of the whole damn thing, and its falling apart right around my ears.” He takes a large bite of the sub and chews aggressively. “ And of course this is the one night Brody decides to not be here. So typical of him!”


I nod again, making commiserating noises. Milton, and his co-owner and best friend, Brody Davis, have had a very funny love-hate relationship for as long as I can remember. When my parents were alive, and all of them were in the Roswell Small Business Association together, I attended many a meeting that ended with the two men squabbling over one thing or another, completely unrelated from the topic at hand. Sharing a passion for everything extraterrestrial, the similarities between the two men end there, with Brody being the charming front man, the deal maker, and Milton occupying the power in the background, making sure things get done.


As Milton broods over his sandwich, a picture behind the desk catches my attention and I make my way over to it. Delight uncurls in my stomach as I recognize the smiling faces standing between Milton and Brody, and my parents faces beam up at me from behind the glass. He notices me staring and smiles nostalgically.


“ I remember that day. They kept me from killing Brody. Again.”


I laugh appreciatively, and Milton doesn’t even shush me. He gets up and joins me in examining the picture, chewing slowly.


“ You look like her now,”


A small jolt of pleasure rushes through me that this. “ Really?”


Milton nods, and then we lapse into silence. I sometimes forget how much Mom and Dad were liked in this town, and how many people were sad when died. Of course, I was in my own personally created bubble of isolation and resentment at the time, so I am not really surprised. I feel my cell phone vibrate in my pocket and I know without looking that it’s Max, checking on where I am. I glance to the side and see that Milton’s finished with his sub and the momentary reprieve eating has brought him is fast fading. He looks put upon and frustrated all at once and before I know it, the words come tumbling from my mouth.


“ Milton? Is there anything I can do to help?” I shrug. “ With the whole…event falling around your ears thing?”


He sighs loudly. “ Unless you can track down two flaky, irresponsible actors who somehow got lost in Vegas on their way to Roswell, who by the way, happen to be an integral piece of tonight’s show?” I stare blankly at him and he shakes his head. “ I didn’t think so. That’s where Brody is now. He was supposed to pick up them, but they weren’t where they said they would be. I’ve tried looking for replacements here, but we are supposed to go on in just over an hour and I don’t know what to do.” Milton shudders. “ Jennifer’s going to castrate me.”


He is almost whimpering as he says this, and I wince, casting about for something to positive to say. I come up blank, mission failed, as empty as the cell phone that contains no pictures of Galactic Commanders is.


“ I’m sorry. I wish I could help. Has Brody called you with an update?” Milton is staring at me like I have suddenly sprouted a fangs and a tail, and I actually have to glance behind me to make sure this isn’t so. Tail free, I stare back at him warily. “ Er. Milton? Is something wrong?”


“ You look just like her!” He gasps.


I blink in confusion and nod my head in agreement. “ Like my mom? Yeah, you mentioned-”


“ No, no, not just her. Like her too! This is perfect!” He falls upon his desk, muttering about locating his cell phone. He finds it and then turns suddenly shining eyes to me. “ You meant it, Liz? About helping?”


“ Well I-I mean. Yes, I did. But-”


“ You may have just saved my life. Hang on,” Oblivious to my confusion, Milton dials and number and proceeds to have a very confusing, mostly one-sided conversation that culminates in him yelling that he’s found a replacement and that if she still wants to make tonight happen, she’d better get down to his office right away. He’s breathing hard at the end of his tirade, but grinning triumphantly too.


I am almost afraid to ask just what fresh hell I have fallen into.


“ Um. All right. That was…would you mind telling me what exactly is going on?”


Milton obliges, explaining that tonight the main showcase is the tableau of memorable scenes from Cosmic Voyage’s history that I remember Alex mentioning a few days ago. One of the key scenes involve the missing actors, and he has just realized that I could very convincingly pass for the female subject of the scene. Having no idea who he is actually talking about, I cannot comment on the validity of the claim, and before I can get more specifics on the fact that I would apparently have to do nothing but remain in the position I am placed in, there is a sharp knock on the door and the much feared head organizer barrels in.


She is a short, slightly plump, blonde haired woman with dark rimmed glasses and a sensibly short haircut. Like the people in the hallway, she wields her cell phone, a clip board and a sharp gaze with startling efficiency, and I can immediately see why Milton is so intimidated. In the scant few minutes after he has introduced us, Jennifer Trilling’s dark brown eyes are raking over me and I this time, I successfully fight the urge to turn around and check for that pesky tail.


“ She’ll do.” Is the verdict, and I almost breathe a sigh of relief that I have passed her test when I realize I haven’t even officially agreed to…whatever this is. Before I can remind all present of this fact, she has pinned Milton with her gaze and raised an imperious eyebrow at him. “ Where’s the other one?”


“ The…other one?” Milton squeaks. Jennifer glares and nods her head impatiently.


“ Yes, Melvin, the ‘other’ one! This is a two person scene! We cannot have a two person scene if we only have her! I thought you said you had fixed this!” Poor Milton is practically cringing against his desk at the end of this, and I frown at the dragon lady.


“ He has! There are two of us,” I cut in decisively. I have no idea what I’m doing. The words are just falling out of their own accord, and as Jennifer shifts her glare to me, I manage to jut my chin and glare back, hoping she doesn’t ask for an elaboration on my very untrue declaration. I can’t just let her bully Milton though; she didn’t even get his name right!


“ There are?” Milton echoes, and I throw him a quick look. “ Oh! There are!” A relieved light fills his eyes and he nods decisively too. “ Of course there are two of you. Where Liz Parker is, Max Evans is never far behind.” I am nodding along, and then I freeze.


Wait.


Max?


Crap, that is not what I had in mind.


I am about to protest his involvement, because I cannot very well drag him into this when I don’t even know exactly what this is, but it seems that I have lost control of the entire situation. Milton is digging up an old photo from when the UFO center hosted an orphanage visit, and Max and I were volunteering as chaperones for the kids. Now he’s showing the photo of us two, and our group of kids to Jennifer, and she is scrutinizing Max with the same intensity she was studying me.


“ I’d have to see him in person, but he looks like he fits the bill.” In a flash, she’s turned to me again. “ You’re under 18 aren’t you?” She barely waits for me to nod before she flipping through her clipboard again and pushing papers, which she explains are consent documents to me and saying both my and Max’s guardians have to sign them before we can get the show on the road. Which needs to happen five minutes ago. With a last glare at both Milton and I, she swoops out of the office to terrorize somebody else and leaves us in a relieved silence.


“ Liz…I can’t thank you enough for this.” Milton proclaims. “ Now how soon can Max get here?”


That would depend on how long it takes him to kill me and hide my body, Milton. I bite back the words and sigh, shaking my head sorrowfully.


What have I done now?


TBC.
User avatar
Comet
Enthusiastic Roswellian
Posts: 47
Joined: Tue Oct 09, 2001 4:58 pm

Playing Cupid (AU/CC,TEEN) Ch 20 (pg15) - 02/14/12

Post by Comet »

Disclaimer: I do not own Star Trek or any associated characters. 'Cate Cassidy' and 'Jack Frost' are the characters Shiri Appleby and Jason Behr portray in the series 'Life Unexpected' and the movie 'The Last International Playboy' respectively. I do not own them either.

20. …Yours. ( Part 2/2)


This how the most awkward conversation of the day goes.

One ring.

Two.

“ Look who it is. Did you get lost on your way back?”

“ Of course not!”

“ Then hurry and get up here. I’m putting the second movie in soon. Your true love awaits.”

“ …what?! What are you-oh. Oh! You meant Keanu!”

“ You have another true love I should be worried about?”

“ Well, there’s…you know what? Not the point.” Deep breath. “ So. You really didn’t have any plans other than watching a movie with me, did you? I mean, you don’t have a date or some pressing errand to run for your mom or-”

“ Liz. I am 100% sure that my plans tonight consist of nothing but you, me and movies, before I can pour myself into bed and not move for the next 10 years. Or until my shift starts tomorrow. Whichever comes first.”

“ Oh that’s good. That’s just…good.” Silence. Before courage can flee more than it has, my request tumbles out, rushed and pleading. “ So I have a huge favor to ask you.”

I can almost hear him wince. “ One of these, huh? Make it quick, the movie’s half over.”

I bite my lip in a moment’s hesitation and then at Milton’s hopeful face I forge onward. “ About that…I actually don’t think movies are going to be a big part of our night.”

“ What? Why?” Suspicion builds, and I can hear this clearly in his voice. “ Liz, what have you done? Where are you?”

Really. I should be offended at his tone. I mean, he has the right to be, given my current situation but…I huff in defeat and turn away from Milton, who is distracting me. “ I’m in the UFO Center.”

“ The UFO…how did you get in there? That’s…wait. The order was for the Center? Why didn’t you tell me? I could’ve-”

“ Max! Focus! I have a favor to ask you, and by the way, I DID try to tell you but nooo you were too busy-”

“ What’s the favor?”

“…It’s nothing really just…so small, it’s really nothing.”

“ What do you want, Liz?” Clearly unimpressed, Max goes straight to the point. So I tell him.

“ I sort of need you to come down here. Immediately. And if you could bring Aunt Nancy down with you, that would be amazing. Use the back entrance, head straight for Deputy Hansen, he’ll let you both in and we’ll be waiting in Milton’s office.”

“ Liz. Seriously. What have you done? You didn’t kill anyone did you?”

“ No, I didn’t kill anyone, Max Evans! What kind of a question is that?”

“ The last time you asked me to bring your aunt to wherever you were being held hostage, it was because you almost killed someone.”

I open my mouth to protest, but shut it immediately, because this is true. Nevertheless, I launch into my defense.

“ That was one time, Max, and it wasn’t even my fault! How was I supposed to know Mr. Thompson would be coming around the corner just then? And-“ I have to cut myself off because Milton has gone back to peeping out of his office fearfully, in case Jennifer reappears. “ Just…come quickly okay? It’s…sort of an emergency.”

Sort of an emergency?”

“ Fine, a real emergency then! Just…get down here now, please? I’ll explain everything when I see you. Don’t forget Aunt Nancy needs to be here to, okay? Five minutes. Milton’s office. And by the way, if you see your dad around, don’t panic, he’s supposed to be here.”

“ My dad? Liz-”

“ Thanks, I owe you so much, I’ll see you soon!”

Click.

Milton stares at me hopefully and I manage to smile weakly at him.

“ He’s in.”

I hope.

**************
A mere 15 minutes after that Max, Mr. Evans, my aunt, Jennifer Trilling, Milton and I are sequestered in the office, with the adults conferring about the legal aspects of what we are going to be doing, while I try my best to cajole Max into agreeing to this in the first place. My cause was not helped by Jennifer all but leaping on Max to examine him the minute he walked into the office, before declaring that he was ‘perfect’ and then dismissing him as she started to discuss the details with Mr. Evans and Auntie N.

“ And then he just volunteered me? Just like that?”

I don’t suppose now would be a good time to mention Milton’s assumptions that wherever I am, Max is not far behind. I can’t see him taking too kindly to that one. Besides, he is already pinning me with an accusing look, and I do not appreciate it. I sniff.

“ I didn’t bring your name up, Max,” He doesn’t look convinced and I scowl. “ I’m being serious! Milton just latched on to you and begged me to at least get you down here so he could ask if you would do it. And by him asking, it’s more of me er…begging. Trust me, he would have been more than happy to beg you personally, but he’s a little preoccupied with not getting eaten by the she-devil who pounced on you when you walked in.”

Max glances nervously back at Jennifer and unconsciously moves so that I am between them. He groans softly and shakes his head at me.

“ Did it have to be tonight? We just got off the shift from hell an hour ago. You do remember that Christina Aguilera wannabe that sent her food back three times. Three, Liz! Michael and I had to tackle Jose to keep him from going out there and strangling her. ”

I remember the shenanigans with a pained expression. Fauxtina had been a lousy tipper, too. Alex and I actually had our money on Maria being the one who would lose it first and throttle her, but Isabel, damn her, won the bet with her well placed prediction that Jose would crack first. “ I know, I know. But he was just so desperate, and I couldn’t say no.”

He gives me a reprimanding look and I wince. “ Yes, I know I’m the biggest pushover in the world.”

“ In the universe.” Max throws back at me.

“ Okay, in the universe!" I throw my hands up in surrender. " Just…please Max? Pleeeease? You don’t really have to do anything except stand there. And look…uh…” I consult the flyer in my hand. “‘Threatening but subservient, disdainful but loving.’” He snorts and I shake my head. “That doesn’t make sense.”

Frowning, I open the one of the bags that Jennifer had brought back into the office. Supposedly, they held the costumes we would be wearing, and as soon as they worked everything out, Max and I were to report to hair and makeup where we would be prepared and then positioned for the scene. As the first garment bag opens to reveal what looks like several strips of leather that have been attached together at various points, I wrinkle my nose. “ This is a costume?”

Max’s eyes widen and he instantly shakes his head. “ What the hell? You’re not going out there dressed like that! It’s not…you’ll be…it’s not even a full shirt! It’s, it’s…pieces of an outfit!”

I’ve started to read the character description again as Max continues to rail against the indecency of the costume and then I giggle. He raises a dark glare to my face.

“ What? It’s not funny. There is no way you're going out there in that,”

“ Well that’s a good thing. Because that’s not the girl’s costume. That’s for you.”

“ What?” He stares at the mass of leather strips suspended from the hanger as if they have deeply offended him somehow. At the same time, suspicion is starting to creep over his face. “ Liz, just who did you sign us up to be?”

Verrry good question, Max Evans. I glance down at my sheet of paper again and read out the highlighted names.

“ Uh…Jacinda Al’Thar and Kendrix Sha-”

“ Jace and Rix? You signed us up to be Jace and Rix?!” Max doesn't let me finish, and looks excited and strangely ill at ease all at once. I rush ahead before I can lose the tenuous ground I have gained with him.

“ Oh you know them? Good, because I have no idea who they are supposed to be, apart from the consensus that we are apparently perfect for the roles. Here,” I shove the leather into Max’s hands and spy a pair of leather pants folded on the same hanger. “ Oh! See, that’s not so bad, you get pants too! And I’m sure all those pieces make up something…you know…shirt-like. Right?”

I turn my attention to the other garment bag, and miss Max’s despairing look and exasperated shake of the head. Meanwhile, I’ve encountered something wrapped in slick plastic and I unzip the bag to see clothing that glitters in the light. Gently, I unzip it the rest of the way and immediately coo in delight as my fingers encounter fabric that is deliciously cool and silky to the touch. I pull out the item and discover that it is a dress the color of effervescent champagne, with sequins and beadwork dotting almost every inch of it. It looks like it will hit me just at the knees and though the neckline is a little, er, low for my tastes, I am instantly in love.

“ Wow. Whoever is Jace girl is, she has amazing taste in clothes!”

“ She’s a crown princess.” Is Max’s choked out answer, having seen what my outfit will be. From the slightly ill look he’s sporting once more, I’m guessing that the gold dress gives him no respite either.

“ A princess?” Carefully laying the dress over Milton’s chair, I pick up the flyer again and read over the description of the character’s appearance. “ What about this Kendrix-”

“ Rix.”

“ Rix guy? Who is he? A general? Rebel?”

“ He’s a prince.”

“ A prince? That’s great, we both get to be royalty then!”

“ No, that’s just Jace. Rix is a slave.”

I turn to face him. “ What?”

“ Yeah. He’s Jace’s slave. When his planet was taken over, he got captured and now he’s a slave.”
The wheels in my head are slowly turning and I cringe as I say my next words.

“…Those strips don’t make a shirt do they?”

“…Not exactly. But it’s not meant to be worn alone and…well. Look.” Instead of elaborating further, Max goes to Milton’s computer and types something quickly, beckoning me over to see the screen when he has found what he is looking for. When my eyes land on a picture of Jacinda Al’Thar and Kendrix Shane in all their glory, I balk.

“ Oh shit.” I whimper.

Max lets out a shaky breath. “ Yeah.” His next motion matches his tone as he shakes his head in denial. “ I don’t know if I can do this.”

I blink at him and the costume slips from my hands onto the desk. “ Max, it’s Cosmic. Voyage. It’s only your most favorite show in the whole universe. You have to!”

“ I know that, Liz.” He nods over his shoulder at the computer screen. “ But that doesn’t mean I want to go around and parade myself wearing…that!”

“ Yes, but-” I cast my mind about for some other argument and finding none, decide to go with a tactic I break out only in the direst of situations: even-more shameless begging. “ You can’t leave me out there by myself! You said the Voyagers were vicious-and they are. They almost got my antennas on the way in! What if I mess up on a name? What if I call Worf,” Insert dramatic widening of the eyes here. “ - Dorf?”

As the moments pass, it looks like my last ditch attempt has left Max unmoved. I am about to up the ante, and offer him unending servitude for at least a month if he agrees to suffer through this with me, but it seems, happily enough, that shameless begging still has enough juice in it to melt even the sternest resolve.

Max’s flat look relents, and sighing, he shakes his head at me.

“ The things I do for you.”

I straighten from my cringing position and a hopeful little grin automatically takes its place.

“ That’s a yes, right?”

“ Don’t look so happy, I may yet relapse.”

My little grin widens, and I squeal and hug him, because I know he won’t back out now. This is Max after all. He has never ever left me hanging when I needed him. Even if I didn’t know it at that time. He is prepared for the attack and squeezes back affectionately.

Pulling back a little, I announce, “ You are the most awesome person in the universe. Ever. I grovel at your feet.”

Max smirks wryly, his arms still comfortably around me. “ You’re a princess now. You don’t grovel.”

“ I’ll grovel to you anytime.” I quip back with a smirk of my own. Max suddenly looks a little dazed, and then I realize we are far, far too close, and that our conversation has taken on a distinctly…flirty vibe. Crap. It seems Max has noticed too, because he immediately releases me, and I scoot away from him as gracefully as I can manage without making an even bigger idiot out of myself.

Why is it that I seem to get worse, and worse at this every day? Really. I should just paint a big sign on my forehead and show it to him every time I see him as I’m practically throwing myself at him all the time anyway. Thankfully, distraction comes quickly.

“ Kids! It’s all set!”

Milton’s voice booms out cheerfully, and Jennifer is back on her cell phone, angrily barking out orders like a drill sergeant. My Aunt and Mr. Evans are going over the papers and signing them, and Milton bustles over to us, flushed with excitement now that his head is in less danger of being chewed off.

“ You’re not going to get paid as much as the actors would have, unfortunately, but Jennifer agreed to letting you guys and your friends meet the cast and get autographs,” There is a choked sound to my right, and I don’t have to look over to know that Max’s eyes have bugged out to the size of dinner plates. I smile, knowing that my ‘demands’, however unorthodox, have pretty much made his year-and with any luck, will make him totally forget the awkwardness of five seconds ago. “ Nancy and Phillip are going to take care of getting the others down here, but you guys have to go,”

“ Exactly, we’re on a deadline!” Jennifer is off her phone, and has scooped up my dress, and plucks Max’s costume from his lax fingers. “ This way. You two needed to be in wardrobe ten minutes ago!”
Max and I barely have time to wave goodbye to the other adults in the office before Jennifer is ushering us down the hallway and into one of the lesser used exhibition areas, temporarily cordoned off and surrounded by curtains, the staging ground to prepare the actors who will portray the cast of Cosmic Voyager in the selected scenes. In two seconds, Jennifer has given me back my dress, shoved Max’s leather into his arms and snapped her finger to summon two assistants who immediately herd us into changing areas where I am given instructions to shimmy into the costume as quickly as I can.

As soon as I’m dressed, I’m plucked out of the changing room and situated in a chair facing away from a mirror, where I am instantly beset by no less than three people, wielding various styling tools and consulting a picture of what I am eventually supposed to look like.

I give up trying to see what this is when my ear almost gets burnt off by the straightening iron that’s being clamped through my hair with ruthless efficiency. That, and I’m pretty sure I’ll go blind if the brushes they are using on my eyes accidentally get impaled in them due to my movements. The team works like a well oiled machine, having introduced themselves as Vera, Neil and Shannon, and in between approvals of my hair (“So thick and glossy, what conditioner do you use?”) and my skin (“You take care of it honey, always wash off make up and moisturize before bed!”) they mould me into as close a duplicate of Jacinda Al’Thar as they can manage. When they are done, and they are done fast because I have precisely half an hour to be positioned and coached on how to keep that way, I am finally allowed to take a look in the mirror.

First, I realize that Jace, apart from having great taste in clothes, has a bit of an exhibitionist streak as well, because this dress is tight, as in, I better not have anything to eat while I’m in it, otherwise difficult questions concerning baby bumps and baby daddy’s may be brought up. The front dips right down to mid chest, and for once, I’m glad I’m actually not that blessed in the bosom department, because if I was, then this whole look would be on the fast track to trashy-land. As it is, however, the dress is just tight enough to hug every curve I have to the best advantage, while my lack of breasts actually seems to work for this.

On my feet are flat sandals with thongs that almost seem to blend into my skin, making it look like I am barefoot. My already straight hair has been straightened more than I thought possible, and is shiny and slick and soft all at once, falling around my face and shoulders in pin straight strands. I am wearing more makeup than I have ever worn in my whole life, but startlingly enough, I don’t look garishly artificial at all. The golden eye shadow blends well with my natural tan, and the lines of black eyeliner and flutter of fake eyelashes have transformed my ordinary brown eyes into arresting versions of what I usually have. My lips have been expertly lined and filled, and shimmer with whatever product they have painted onto my mouth. With a sweep of bronzer and some blush (“Shimmery Peachtwist,” Shannon confides to me) my face is literally glowing. The finishing touch is a pre-prepared henna tattoo, a deep emerald in hue, featuring an intricate banded design that they apply to my upper right arm.

I look very much like the dewy faced fairytale princess that all the Prince Charming’s in the land try to rescue.

In other words, as far from my real self as it is possible to get.

“ Exactly what we want.”

I start, and realize that while I have been studying myself, Jennifer has too. She is interrupted from her critical examination by a flustered looking assistant, who is whispering hurriedly into her ear. Whatever she has said hasn’t pleased Jennifer in the slightest, and her laser like gaze focuses on me.

“ We have a problem.”

I raise an eyebrow at her. “ What, another one?”

In a matter of moments, I have been dragged over to another curtained-off changing area and commanded to coax my unwilling partner out of hiding. I sigh heavily. I am just about all coaxed out over here and I’m starting to see why those two actors might’ve chosen to stay lost in Vegas. As I stare blankly at the heavy linen sheet, I shift from one foot to the other nervously.

“ Uh…Max, are you-”

“ I said I’m not coming out until I get the vest!”

I jump back at the vehemence in his voice, while he simultaneously recognizes mine. “ Liz?”

“ I-Max. What’s going on?”

“ I’m sorry! I thought you were-I’ve been…” I bite back a smile at the words that are tripping out of his mouth. How refreshing to be the one smugly standing to the side while another person dithers all over themselves for a change. It’s even better when it’s Max, who is usually the epitome of composed collectedness. He takes a deep breath and then goes on. “ It’s nothing. I’m just…waiting for my costume.”

I cross my arms over my chest, and ignore the way the glass beads stitched all over my dress press into my arm. “ Max. You have your costume. Remember? You got it in Milton’s office, same as when I got mine?”

“ I know I did. It’s just… it’s not all of it. What I’m wearing isn’t complete and I look like…I’m not coming out!”

My brows furrow at his indignant tone, and I lean forward closer to the curtain. “You can’t just stay in there! Jennifer’s about to explode, and take Milton along with her. Just…come on out, you need to get into hair and makeup.”

“ No! “ The curtain whips back a little, and Max pokes his head out like some demented chicken. I would laugh, but I’m pretty sure that that wouldn’t endear me to him at the moment. “ I’m not going out there dressed like the main event at a bachelorette party!”

I raise an unsympathetic eyebrow at him. “ I saw the picture, Max, and Kendrake-”

“ Kendrix, Liz.”

“- didn’t look anything like a stripper. I mean…fabulous abs, yes, but really. He was all covered up, looking bad ass to boot.”

“ That’s because his costume was complete!” He spits out at me. There is a moment where we stare at each other in a dead lock, and then he retreats, leaving the curtains fluttering in his wake. “ I want the vest!”

I am about to make another snarky remark to nettle him out of hiding, when the fourth of what looks like an unlimited supply of assistants comes careening around the corner, waving what looks like a leather vest triumphantly in the air.

“ We’ve got it!”

In a flash, Max has slipped out of his refuge and is eagerly reaching for the clothing. I catch a glimpse of toned, bare torso wrapped in leather strips, strategically joined together at various points, running across his chest and back in a haphazard diagonal fashion, almost mimicking ropes that are binding him.

It’s enough to have me blushing furiously and suddenly, I understand his refusal to emerge with utter clarity.

Now, I am not a prude. I am a healthy 17 year old girl, thank you very much, and while I haven’t gone through that rite of passage that involves two naked people and any horizontal or vertical surface they choose, I am no stranger to seeing Max less than fully clothed. Even with recent disastrous events at reservoirs aside, there have been many occasions that have had him stripping off his shirt in my presence. It is not a big deal. It’s really not. It’s certainly nothing to gape at, and I don’t even stare at him that much when he does.



All right, at least I never used to, until this whole mess started. I think.

Regardless, I am certainly staring at him now, just like every female with a pulse here is. From the burning red color that has claimed his ears, Max is hyper aware of this too. But who can really blame them? He is already ridiculously good looking without even trying, and right now, even as he self consciously shrugs into the sleeveless vest that mercifully covers up the majority of his top half, his allure has just shot through the stratosphere.

Biting my lip, I choose the only prudent course of action: spin and flee back towards my own staging area.

The last thing I need is for him to catch me staring, because Lord knows how I’ll explain my way out of THAT one. Besides, from Jennifer’s screeches, I gather that Max has been swept away to his hair and makeup team anyway, and as soon as I get back to my chair, my own three fall upon me again. There is another whirlwind of activity, and then I am being propelled towards the set director, who is assembling how each scene is supposed to look.

“ Eddie! We have Jace and Rix for you!” Shannon chirps, before she is summoned by another one of the crew, baying about a wardrobe malfunction. I shake my head. Everyone on this set has to be on enormous amounts of caffeine. No one seems to walk around here; they are always running here, there and everywhere. It’s enough to leave my head spinning, and I’m not even the one doing the running!

A tall, lean looking young man, of native American descent by the looks of him, spins around from where he’s been giving instruction to the actors before him, who seem to be stuck in a bizarre struggle for what looks like a…a…shard of crystal? Next to that particular set are a row of other mini stages, seemingly built atop very large wheeled flatbeds. It looks like all the stages are linked together and are meant to be mobile, but before I can examine the set up more closely, ‘Eddie’ hurries forward. He gives me a good look over, relief blossoming over his face even as he says,

“ A little young, but a dead ringer for sure.” He sticks out his hand. “ Eddie Whitefeather. Apart from being a godsend, you are?”

I grin. “ Liz Parker, Savior of Conventions, at your service.”

His dark eyes fill with amusement, and he bows his head in acknowledgement. “ Pleased to meet you Liz Parker, or should I say, Jace? Now where is your lover?”

I blink.

My what?

“ I-what?”

Eddie raises his eyebrows at me, but then focuses on something past my shoulder and breaks out into a grin. “ Ah. There he is. Kendrix Shane, I presume?” He is addressing someone behind me, and when the reply comes, I know Max has arrived.

“ Reporting for duty.” Comes the wry response. Obviously, my best friend has recovered his inherent cool.

Eddie moves from me to greet Max and introduce himself, giving him the stamp of approval as well. I steel myself, more prepared to see the finished product now that I already had a glimpse. It was a punch to the stomach, but surely, I’ll be less affected now? Curious to see how my unwitting victim has ended up, I look around and once I see him, it’s all I can do to keep from gasping out loud.

Gone is Max Evans, high school junior. In his place stands an intergalactic rebel, clad in leather from head to toe. The pants are snug, and from the appreciative looks being cast his way, I gather that his little get up has garnered many fans. He and Eddie continue to talk, and it looks like Max’s costume is just a bit more elaborate than mine because he’s buckling manacles around his wrists right now, and then strapping a very realistic looking sheathed blade to his back. I have to stop in my study of him, because Neil has loped up to me with some lip gloss and a beautiful, but dangerous looking (fake) dagger in its sheath with instructions for me to fix it around my upper thigh even as he slicks a final coat of product onto my lips. I nod, and then Eddie’s calling me over to join he and Max.

The set director is smiling as I walk up, and I purposely keep my eyes on him instead. It’s stupid, but seeing Max’s reaction to my costume is making me very nervous. In the midst of his panic before, I doubt he actually took in my appearance. This slinky, delicate, golden dress is as far from my usual attire as it is possible to get and some weak, girlish part of me is desperately hoping he likes it.

Which is really, really stupid.

I’m working on getting that side of me to calm down, damn it, before I am reduced to a blithering, red faced heap in front of Max, Eddie and the entire Convention crew as well.

It's not going very well.

“ Ready?” I manage to get out as I reach them, congratulating myself on the achievement of keeping my voice level.

There is no response, and I frown, and switch my gaze to Max's face, studying his suddenly odd expression. He looks half ill, half astonished again and I don’t exactly know what to make of that. One of his hands has suddenly drifted to his midsection, as if he’s been struck by a sudden blow, and I shift closer in concern.

“ You okay?” Still no response. I could swear I hear Eddie snicker softly, but my focus is on Max. “Max?”

Finally, the glaze over his eyes disappears and he drops his hand.

“ Yeah.” When our eyes connect, I almost melt into the floor. His hair is mussed, and has been gelled to stay that way, like Rix’s in the photo that we saw. He has a tattoo as well, but his sprawls over his whole right arm and onto the right side of his chest. It’s fake, of course, but it looks good enough to be the genuine article. With the manacles on his wrist, and the blade on his back, he looks every inch the anti-thesis to my dainty, golden princess. His eyes sweep quickly over my appearance, and the heat in my cheeks suggests that I have failed in my mission to not blush. Again. When our eyes lock for the second time,, his are softly shining and difficult to read. “ You look beautiful.”

“ You're beautiful too,” I respond automatically. I blink and then scramble to recover. “ I mean, not beautiful, but good. Really, really good. They did an amazing job, Max. Or…Rix, right?”

Max hasn’t said anything to rescue me from my word vomit, and I desperately hope that the chuckle it looks like Eddie is fighting off isn’t my expense. Which of course, means that it probably is.

Argh.

Max is still staring like he has never seen anything like me before, and as much as I hope he stops that soon, because it’s just incentive for me to drink him in too, the same idiotic, girlish side of me is wishing he doesn’t. Salvation comes in the form of Eddie Whitefeather, who clears his throat.

“ Well it looks like we won’t have any problems in the chemistry department,” He comments before clapping a hand on Max’s back and taking me by the hand. “ Now, how much do you two know about Jace and Rix?”

“ Everything.” Max answers eagerly.

“ Nothing.” I answer truthfully.

Max sighs and I give him a ‘what?’ expression. Eddie barks out a laugh and leads us to the mini-set that is meant to be ours.

“ I like you two! Now, this is your set. You guys will be the 11th one up, and the cast will talk about the scene for say, 15 – 20 minutes max. After that, you’ll be on ‘display’ so to speak to the public for 20 – 30 minutes. You’ll be behind this plastic barrier,” Eddie raps the sturdy, almost invisible looking division that separates the set from the rest of the area. “ Just in case some of the fans get a little…uh…grabby.”

That makes sense.

Wait.

“ Grabby?” Max echoes my next thought, and steps closer towards me protectively. I almost tell him that he’s at more risk at the moment than I, but I hold my tongue. From everything Max has told me about the Voyagers, the idea is not that farfetched.

“ Not to worry though, security is pretty tight this time around. I gotta say, your town knows how to handle its Conventions.” Someone yells his name, and Eddie waves in acknowledgement. “ Be right there! Okay, I have to take care of something, but I will be right back. You two get into the set and get familiar with it. Max, since you know about Jace and Rix, why don’t you tell Liz about them, and then I’ll come set you two up.”

Max is nodding in agreement and manages to ask his question before Eddie hurries away. “ What scene are we doing?”

Eddie’s eyes twinkle. “ Come on, Rix. Don’t you recognize her dress? Anyone who watches Cosmic Voyage would know just by looking at her. You lucky dog.”

And then he’s gone and I turn a bewildered look to Max, who again has a queasy look splashed all over his face. Before I can voice my question, he’s grabbed my hand and has skirted the clear barrier, gone up the small set of stairs and suddenly it’s like we’re in another world. Or someone’s very opulent bedroom. I let go of his hand and wander around the set, taking in the luxurious fabrics draped everywhere, the glitter and shine of many ornate and strange looking decorations around the room. It is most definitely a girl’s room, and I am almost positive that it belongs to Jace.

Me.

Whatever.

I sit down on the bed and am delighted to find that its soft without being a fabric version of quicksand. I toy with the silky coverlet that has been messily arranged on it before I glance up at
Max, who is watching me with a slight smile.

“ Does it meet your approval?”

I grin back. “ You have to admit, it’s a pretty kick ass room. I’m assuming it’s mine?”

He nods. “ Only the best for the Crown Princess.” Max moves further into the room and remains standing, leaning against an ornate credenza strewn with everything an alien princess needs to look her best. I have to stifle my giggle at how completely out of place he looks in the room. A wolf in a sheep pen would look more at home. He looks dangerous and forbidding, hard and rough and everything opposite of the soft luxury this room provides, and yet, he fits right in too.

Rix fits here.

Clearing my throat, I break my gaze and stare around a little once more and see that Max is doing the same. Earlier reluctance aside, I can see just how excited he is to be doing this now, and I smile at how avidly he’s looking around the set.

“ So what’s the story with Jace and Rix? I’m thinking its not just a normal Master and Commander relationship they have going there.”

Max laughs and shoots me a rueful look. “ No, it’s not. They are…complicated.”

“ I’m guessing the whole show is complicated. How about you just tell me about the scene we’re going to be frozen in?”

“ Right.” Max shakes himself and starts to pace around the room again. “ Uh…it’s actually when they first meet. At least, their first meeting while Rix is conscious.”

“ Got it.” I nod, and follow his progress around the room. “ If he’s a slave, what’s with the sword? Or is that standard slave issue on her planet?”

“ Definitely not. He managed to escape pretty soon after he was captured, just as soon as he recovered, actually. You remember I told you his planet got taken over? Well…he’s trying to get it back. To make a long story short, while he was escaping, he got caught by some people who found out who he was and promised to help him reclaim his planet. For a price.”

I nod along, keeping up with the convoluted story line. “ Which was?”

Max stops by the bedpost for the four poster, and leans against it as he continues his story. “ He had to assassinate the heir to the house Al’Thar, the heir to throne of Tharia.”

“ Who just happens to be…Jace. Right?”

“ We’ll make a fan out of you yet,” He teases.

I stick my tongue out at him and Max laughs and goes on. “ He wasn’t too torn up about it either. From what his ‘allies’ had told him, Tharia was in on the plot that killed his entire family.”

“ Oh. Were they?”

“ Only some members. But that’s a whole other plot line.” He chuckles again at my baffled look and proceeds to get me up to speed on the start of the Jace and Rix saga.

Apparently, when Rix accepted the mission, he hadn’t known that Jace had pretty much saved his life during their first meeting, the one he had been unconscious for. The Prince had been injured pretty badly in the struggle that toppled his family, and when he had gotten picked up by the slave train that landed on Tharia to refuel, he was almost dead. Jace had been in one of her bids of freedom from the palace and while she had been running away from her retainers, she had fallen into the slave pens and came across Kendrix, not long for the world. Engrossed, I swing my legs up to the bed and arrange them under me, gesturing for Max to continue.

“ Go on! What happened next? Why did she decide to save him?”

“ You know, if you actually watched the show, like Alex and I have told you to do a hundred times-”

“ You two would probably still recap everything for me anyway,” I finish for him, tongue in cheek. What? It’s true! Max doesn’t argue, and chooses to pick up where he left off.

“ Jace, for all her toughness, is the biggest romantic in the world. As she was running through where the bodies of slaves who hadn’t made it through the trip where taken…she heard him call out.”

“ Who for?”

“ Kiraset. She was his…she is his…” I shake my head as I correctly read that asking a clarifying question would only lead us down a path of trying to dissect what clearly sounds like a love triangle, and I decide to let that go with a quick query of,

“ Ex-girlfriend?”

Max thinks about it a moment and then shrugs. “ Sure, we’ll go with that for now.”
He resumes the story, saying that Jace had felt pity for the dying man, who was desperately calling out for his lost love. Kendrix, in his delirium, had thought that Jacinda was Kiraset come to say goodbye, and he had grabbed the princess and given her the only thing he had left: the necklace that identified him as the Crown Prince of Atarus. He had also managed to lay one on her that seemed to leave quite an impression, because when Jace’s guards had managed to catch up to her, she had come quite peaceably, on the condition that the slave was taken to the healers hall and saved. At any cost.

“ Okay. So obviously, Rix survived, and woke up a slave to the Tharian throne. And then he escaped, fell in with his ‘allies’, and then agreed to kill Jace.” I tilt my head to the side. “ So why didn’t he?”

“ Well it wasn’t for lack of trying. You can see, right, that the room is a little…well…trashed?”
I glance around and realize that he’s right. An ornate mirror with clawed feet is lying face down in the corner, sharp shards all over. A broken statuette lies in pieces in another. The haphazard fabric placement suddenly makes a lot more sense and I can pick out a dozen different signs that show that a battle was recently fought here. I nod and he goes on.

“ Rix snuck in to kill Jace but ended up in a fight for his life too.”

“ So she’s not just some damsel in distress? Thank god.”

“ Jace is actually pretty deadly. Her family are seriously badass melee fighters. She took out 15 enemies by herself once,” I am smirking at the hero worship in Max’s voice, and noticing that he is letting his inner fanboy show again, he clears his throat roughly. “ Anyway. They got into it and into a stalemate…and then she recognized him. Called him Rix. That stopped him right in his tracks, because the only person who ever called him that was-”

“ Kiraset?”

“ That’s right. And then he saw that she was wearing his necklace. So he stopped.”

“ How come she didn’t recognize him immediately? I mean, she’d seen him before right? When she rescued him?”

“ Well she couldn’t exactly tell him to stop so she could get a good look at him; he was really trying to kill her at the time. Only when he was close enough did she realize it was him.”

“ And then?”

Max smirks at me now. “ Is that interest I detect?”

“ I’m going to be playing this girl for the next hour, Max, I better know what makes her tick.”

“ In a nutshell: he didn’t kill her, he got caught and was about to be executed, but Jace stepped in again and decreed him her personal slave and bodyguard.”

“ The guy who almost killed her? Is she crazy?”

“ She had her reasons. None of which we can go into right now, because it will take all night, and plus-Eddie’s coming.”

A quick glance to the side confirms this, but I somehow get the feeling that Max doesn’t want to get more into the story of Jace and Rix than he has to. Which will sort of be a moot point, seeing as they are going to be the subject of discussion and scrutiny in a little less than half an hour. I stand and Max joins me. In the scant few seconds before Eddie reaches us, he nudges me in the side and I glance up at him in askance.

“ Thanks for…you know.”

I feel my eyes curve into half moons as I smile widely at him and nudge him right back. “ You’re welcome. And thanks for…you know.”

His lips quirk at this. “ I know.”

“ Okay guys!” Eddie claps his hands together and grins at us wickedly. “ Ready to kill each other?”

As I laugh and nod my agreement, Eddie moves forward and begins to describe to us our exact placement for the rest of the scene. By the end of it, both Max and I are beet red. Now I know why he looked so hesitant when he saw the dress, and when he confirmed what scene we would be doing. It’s too late to back out now, and as Max approaches and backs me up against the wall, as per Eddie’s instruction, I can only swallow and send up a quick prayer.

Hopefully I can survive the next hour.

And if not…hopefully my end will be quick.
************
Interlude

" Thank you all very much! You're been a fantastic audience, and I'm sure we've all enjoyed the breakdown of how our panel felt as they floated in that ooze pond for hours! Let's give another hand to our actors!"

The mini stage, upon which a huge tank filled with noxious looking goo sat, was pulled away. In it, four people dressed as Galactic Corp Officers were hanging onto a collection of fake vines and their weapons as they were suspended in the liquid, while a beast menaced them from a shadowy corner. The crowd, full of Cosmic Voyage devotees, obliged the master of ceremonies request wholeheartedly, and Doug Shellow cheered as hard as any of them. It was his fourth convention, and he was of the opinion that they got better and better every year. It was worth every penny of the substantial attendance fee he'd had to fork over, and he was especially looking forward to the
next living picture scene.

In the wide world of Cosmic Voyage characters, very few non-crew members were as beloved as Jace and Rix. Their story arc, interspersed with the efforts of the crew to assist the star-crossed lovers in their quest to put Rix back where he belonged even as they tried to maintain Jace's position in the House of Al'Thar AND hide their relationship, had been some of the most highly watched episodes in the show's history. There had been talk and rumor over the years of a possible spin-off, but nothing had ever come to fruition. This reenactment was the closest they would ever get for now.

The master of ceremonies spent the next few minutes talking up the scene, and Doug shifted impatiently. There was no need in his opinion; every true Cosmic Voyage fan knew Jace and Rix, and the more time was spent introducing them, the less time there was to actually hear the actors speak. Finally, he was done, and to thunderous applause, Cate Cassidy and Jack Frost, the actors who portrayed Jace and Rix respectively, began to speak.

" Thank you so much! Jack and I were thrilled to get the invitation to be part of the panel!" A doe eyed brunette, the years had been kind to the actress. Personally, Doug thought her much more attractive in the traditional clothing of the House of Al'Thar, but he could see the allure as many of the male fans in the audience roared their approval.

" It's really exciting for us to be here," Jack Frost's deep baritone broke out over the cheers, and now it was the women who cheered wildly. "Working with the cast and crew of Cosmic Voyage has always been one of the best times I've ever had."

" And we're glad to have you two!" The MC was back, and so was the stage that held the next living picture, right now hidden from the crowd by heavy red drapes. " This next scene is a true classic, and considered by many as one of the most riveting episodes ever! It's...well. I'll just let the scene speak for itself. And then Cate and Jack can join in whenever they want. Let's see it!"

Doug clapped hard with the crowd, and leaned forward eagerly as the drapes were drawn back, and the lights dimmed and focused only on the scene captured in front of them. Collectively, there was a gasp, oohs of appreciation and then even louder cheering.

It was Jacinda Al'Thar's bedroom, captured down to the last tassel and scent bottle. Doug's sharp eyes noted the broken furniture and ripped fabrics, the ornaments scattered in glittering pieces all over the thick rugs that blanketed the floor. And then there, pressed up against one intricately carved wall, were Jace and Rix themselves, wrapped in what looked to be a passionate and sensual embrace...if you overlooked the fact that the hand Rix had wrapped around Jace's neck was anything but tender, and the wicked dagger Jace had aimed at Rix's midsection would leave a touch more potent than any kiss.

The slave had used his heavier body weight to pin the smaller woman against the wall, and their hips were locked together closely. The actors stood stone still, holding the pose, eyes locked, foreheads almost touching, lips a mere hairsbreadth from each other. Rix was attired in the assassin’s gear that would become his uniform in his future official capacity as the Al’Tharian Princess’ personal bodyguard, and Jace was in the golden dress that signified her rank as the future Queen of Tharia-and had earned her a starring role in many male Voyager’s dreams for years.

“ Oh wow!” Cate Cassidy’s voice echoed over the cheers. “ Wow! That’s amazing!”

“ Jack, do you have any initial thoughts?”

“ Pretty much agreeing 100% with Cate right now. This looks incredible.”

“ So walk us through the scene, and what you guys liked best about playing Jace and Rix. And as always, the rest of the panel can jump in at any time.”

“ I’ll let Jack start us off. I’m still getting over seeing this set again. I forgot how good it was to be royalty,” The audience laughed at the heartfelt lament and Jack Frost obliged her request.

“ This is the scene where Rix sneaks into the palace to try to kill Jace, which is the price he has to pay for help in taking back his planet. I remember that the fight scene we had here was pretty intense. Cate and I had to train for a solid month to get it to look authentic enough.”

“ Well it was worth it! That fight has consistently been voted into the top ten best in Cosmic Voyage’s history. And speaking of intense…that has always been the word of choice to describe Jace and Rix, right?”

“ Definitely.” Cate took over now, speaking into her mike. “ That was one of the things I loved about them. They were extremely attracted to each other, and yet extremely stubborn and bull headed about it. There was a point where they would rather die than admit it. It made for very interesting episodes.”

“ That’s true. There was tension between them from the word ‘go’, and that’s what we were told to bring to it, every time we shot a scene.”

“ ‘Torturous’ I think was the other word of choice for the pair. Is it true that there was a petition going around to just have them kiss already, because all the near misses and interruptions were driving the fans crazy?”

“ Oh I hadn’t heard of that one, Jack, did you? I wouldn’t be surprised if there was, though.”

“ Not that I remember. I do remember receiving bags of hate mail addressed to Rix when Kiraset came back into the picture.”

“ Oh God! I remember that…I know for sure there was a petition going around when that whole story arc was playing out. I think we had to beef up security then, there was so much anger that the pairing might be broken up…or never get together at all!”

“ Well everyone loves a good love triangle, don’t they?”

When the panel discussion ended with deafening applause, the convention attendees had the opportunity to see each scene once again, as each mini stage had been arranged at various intervals around the open display area. Doug moved from one scene to another, dutifully taking pictures he could add to his convention souvenirs and he sighed when he saw that the Jace and Rix montage, unsurprisingly, had amassed quite a crowd. Even worse, the majority of them appeared to be high-school aged. Normally, he wouldn’t have had a problem with this; the greatness of Cosmic Voyage transcended all ages, but unfortunately the interest of fans at this age tended to be shallow, and fleeting. Still. He needed the last picture. With a determined sigh, he made his way to the last stage and braced himself to dive into the crowd and take a half decent picture while dealing with pushing, shoving and knobby elbows to boot.

It was even worse than he thought. The milling crowd around him was buzzing with the names ‘Max’ and ‘Liz’ and how in the world ‘they’ had managed to get tangled up in this. In a particularly boisterous mood was the group of four closest to the front of the crowd, with a short blonde girl practically cackling with glee at the sight before her. She was prattling non-stop at her tall, spiky haired companion, alternating this endless flow of commentary with teasing the actors who were portraying Jace and Rix, who she apparently seemed to know very well. Directly next to them was another teenage couple, a tall pairing of a dark haired boy and a blonde girl. Doug was reluctantly impressed as the boy pointed out various details of the set and described scenes and storylines involving Jace and Rix to his companion with startling accuracy. Apparently, there was at least one true fan in the melee. And speaking of being a fan…Doug forgot everything else, all the distractions, as he slipped to the front of the crowd and raked in every detail of the set.

It was perfect, an exact replica of the Tharian Crown Princess’ boudoir. He almost expected to see her lover sweep in through her open balcony doors as he had so often done…but this scene showed the beginning of their relationship, and it would be many a story arc before either of the two admitted their attraction, much less acted on it. His searching eyes fell upon the couple in question and he nodded his approval.

They were perfect too.

Despite the distractions, and the very vocal blonde spitfire cheering them on, ‘Jace’ and ‘Rix’ never wavered from their pose, gazes never strayed from where they were trained on each other. It was as if they had been pulled right from the T.V. and plopped into reality, and all the tension, frustration, anger and attraction swirled around them in a dizzying rush. Doug raised his camera and took one final picture. It was done.

And a good thing too. He would probably lose his hearing if he stayed by the girl a second longer. As he made to leave, he spared them one more glance, these doppelgangers of alien royalty, this Max and Liz. He wondered how they had managed to capture the emotion so perfectly. Or if they were even acting at all.

End Interlude
*********
It has now been 35 minutes since our curtain went up, and there are only 15 minutes of torture remaining. It cannot end soon enough. What was I thinking when I agreed to this madness? It was bad enough being on stage, with lights radiating the heat of the sun fixed upon us while I tried desperately not to sweat all over Max, but being on the floor, surrounded by rabid fans and camera flashes every few seconds is infinitely worse.

And as if that wasn’t bad enough, they have found us. ‘They’ being the devils incarnate, otherwise known as my beloved best friends. As the continued hooting manages to breach our plastic barrier, I force myself to stay still and take comfort in my dark thoughts, which, unsurprisingly, center on one thing.

I am going to kill Maria. Must she be so loud?!

A muffled noise rumbles from inches before me, sounding suspiciously like a squelched chuckle. At the sound, I drop my gaze from where I have fixed it onto Max's forehead, for my sanity's sake, and seeing the amusement in his eyes, I almost frown, but manage to catch myself in time.

" What?"

Have ever tried talking without moving your lips? Try it sometime. It is quite possibly the most annoying thing on earth.

" I think you should get a little closer there Rix!"

As the devilish suggestion reaches us, I amend my earlier thought. Maria DeLuca is most annoying
thing on earth. Really and truly.

Max of course, manages to ignore the suggestion with his usual grace and dignity, while I have to try very hard not to whip my head to the side and shake my fist at Maria. Max successfully tempers his laughter again and our eyes connect once more.

" Don't let her get to you. It's Maria. I don't think she has it in her to resist something like this."

Eyes steady on his, I manage a small huff of irritation, but acknowledge the truth of his words. I adjust my grip on Jace's dagger, making sure that the tip is only barely grazing his torso, the way I was shown how. We have been locked in place for over half an hour now, and it is just enough time for the ordeal of being positioned in the first place to fade into a simmering embarrassment, instead of the flaming debacle it was.

The first time Max had placed his hand around my neck, he had almost dropped it in alarm due to the crazily pounding pulse he had encountered. He seemed to accept my explanation that it was due to nervousness and the inescapable feeling of being in a giant fishbowl. Regardless, despite Eddie's cajoling, he was incredibly reluctantly to press his hand into my neck, and even now carefully holds it flexed in a grasping position about a millimeter away from my skin. If he can feel my pulse even from that distance, he doesn't say- besides, we have more serious things to mind.
Under Eddie's direction, Max had to move to pin me against the wall, so his heavier weight would subdue me. As his hips made contact with mine, it was a little more...difficult to control my reaction.

I couldn't help it.

It was all warm weight and hard muscle, and such close proximity that we were drawing breath from the same tiny sliver of air that separated us. I have never been in such tight quarters with Max deliberately, and the tremble that shook its way down my spine as he settled over me couldn't be suppressed. To add to the awkwardness of the situation, we were required to lock eyes with each other too, and my other hand was positioned square on his chest, so much so that I could feel smooth skin where the strips did not cover him. Every inch of us that could possibly be in contact, was, and I actually resorted to taking shallow breaths so that my torso wouldn't brush against his.
Eddie had been anything but pleased once we were fully positioned. It was stiff and unnatural, he said, and advised us to forget that we were Max and Liz. For now, Max and Liz were gone and we were Kendrix Shane and Jacinda Al' Thar, the scions of powerful dynasties that were several thousand years old. Our families had ruled their lands and were fighting and dying to defend it long before Earth had even been a tiny blip in its solar system, and we were the next in line to inherit generations of power and secrets and all that came with it.

Which, you know, didn't add to the pressure. At all.

" Come on Liz," He had implored coaxingly. " Be Jace! You've just fought an assassin to a standstill. You're pissed that someone would dare try and harm you, plus you're insulted that they thought one person would be enough to get the job done. And to top it all off, once you've recognized who it is, you're equal parts happy to see he's alive and confused that he would be trying to kill you, especially because he KISSED you the last time you two met!"

" That is a lot of emotion to be conveying in one look, Eddie. How am I supposed be showing all that?"

" Well for starters, Jace, you can handle that dagger like you mean it. Get it closer to him! You're meant to be a split second away from stabbing him, not deliberating about it!"

I grumbled, and then relaxed more into the wall, using it as leverage and putting tension in to the hand that is meant to be pushing Rix's chest away, and bringing the dagger into closer contact with the leather at his mid section. I try to imagine what it would feel like if someone I was genuinely concerned for, and additionally, attracted to, suddenly went berserk and tried to kill me. I imagine that I'd be angry, confused and hurt all at once. I try to pour those emotions into my eyes, into minuscule the tensions of my face, having no idea if I was actually succeeding, or if I merely looked like I was trying to work through a particularly difficult math problem.

" That’s it! That's great, Jace, keep doing that!" Eddie's enthusiastic response must have meant something was going right, and it gave me something to focus on rather than Max's weight on mine and the feel of his skin under my fingers. " Now Rix. Your motivations are pretty easy to understand too. Your planet was taken from you, everyone you love is either dead or missing, and now you bear the mark of a slave. You've been given a chance to take it all back, and it starts with the assassination of one of the people they have told you is responsible for your current situation. So you take it. You're enraged and grieving, and now surprised that your target has not only called you by the name only one other person knows, but also wears your necklace. Plus, she's tougher than nails and hot as hell. Go with that!"

Max had sighed, closed his eyes. When he opened them, new emotions burned in his eyes and the weight that was pinning me increased, though not to the point of pain. The hand on my neck remained flexed, with all the appearance of a furious avenger, and he had locked into his character as well.

“ Perfect!

Now, with the end in sight, all we have to do is make it through the last few minutes, and ignore Maria’s antics while we’re at it. That second part is largely for me, because Max seems to have settled into this zen mode, where nothing can phase him. Obviously, he is drawing on the anticipation of meeting the cast and crew right when we are done. I, on the other hand, am drawing on the anticipation of being able to breathe fully again, and possibly throttle Maria when I’ve managed that. I am also very much looking forward to actual range of motion again. This standing as still as a statue gig is only fun when you’re on the other side of the glass, and I will never again walk past one of those street performers without giving them a dollar for their pain.

“ I’m still not feeling the love here, guys! The lust, maybe, but no love!”

Laughter from the other WRH kids in the crowd accompanies Maria’s teasing and I almost shake my head in exasperation.

I am.going.to.kill.her.

Thankfully, the torture ends momentarily. When the curtain falls on us for the last time, we wait two beats, and then I drop the dagger, and my hand from his chest in absolute relief. Max staggers back from me and somehow manages to flop onto the bed with a groan. I measure the distance with my eyes, decide it’s too far and I remain in place, limp as a noodle against the fake wall.
Beneath us, the floor shudders, and I know that we are being pulled backstage, where we can escape from this opulent bedroom, and claim the first of our payment. The Cosmic Voyage crew are the closest things to celebrities I may actually get to see up close in my lifetime, and I may as well enjoy myself for what is left of the night. The healthy number of WRH students out there ogling us has ensured that not only will word of this undoubtedly reach Jessica and Jordan, but school on Monday should be barrels of fun too. Therefore, I better enjoy where I can.

I concentrate on finally releasing the tension in my stiff limbs, and before I know it, I’ve slid down to the floor, eyes closed, muscles lax. There’s nothing quite like being able to take deep breaths without worrying about inappropriate contact. Especially when a treacherous side of you thoroughly enjoyed the experience anyway.

Ugh.

I’m hopeless.

There is silence, which I spend silently berating myself, and then he speaks.

“ Why are you on the floor?”

I open my eyes lazily to see that Max has somehow found the energy to lever himself upward and is staring at me quizzically. I shrug.

“ I don’t think I can move.”

“ The bed is more comfortable. Trust me.”

“ I find that that I lack the energy to make it to the bed.”

“ It’s two feet away Liz.”

“ Feet, miles…honestly, at this point, they are all the same to me.”

“ Don’t wimp out on me now. Jace would be appalled.”

“ Jace would probably tell you to stick it and let her rest.”

He laughs a bit, conceding my point, and then with mischief in his eyes, he considers my position and how far I actually am from him. I narrow my eyes in warning.

“ Don’t even think about it.”

“ I have no idea what you’re talking about.”

“ Yes you do, Max Evans. Stay over there like a good kid, and let the tired-Max!”

With energy he must’ve bartered with the devil to have, he lunges from his position and snatches at the hands that had been nicely resting on my lap. With a firm yank, he has me up on my feet, and before you can say ‘Cosmic Voyage’, we are standing toe to toe, my hands in his and between our chests, a grin on his face and a scowl on mine.

“ Now Rix would have approved of that move.” He tells me confidently.

I scowl even more. “ I hate you.”

Laughter shines in his dark eyes. “ And to think, only a little while before this, you were ready to grovel to me anytime.”

I am about to respond to his quip with a cutting remark of my own, when the smooth movement of the stage beneath us suddenly jerks to a sudden and rough stop as it collides with something we cannot see. Caught unaware, neither of us are able to hold our balance, and I let out an indignant squeal as I lurch into Max, and he tumbles backward in reaction. Half a moment later, he is spread eagled on the bed with me sprawled all over him.

Our lips are a millimeter apart once again, and are eyes are locked once more. He’s still holding my hands captive in his, and when I make to pull them away he holds fast. I raise an eyebrow at him and fall back into my automatic defense against awkward situations: flippant banter.

“ I’m pretty sure Rix would not approve of this.”

“ You’re probably right. He would have taken Jace over his shoulder, then thrown her onto the bed.” My eye twitches, because Max is a master at flippant banter too.

“ After which she probably would have tried to kill him.”

“ Right again. You really got into her head, huh?”

“ Yep. And now, I want to get out of this bed.” This time, when I tug, and he lets me go. I have just managed to straighten up, when our stage lurches and knocks against something else one more time, sending me falling over Max for the second time in less than five minutes with another surprised squeak. Underneath me, he laughs and I scowl again. “ For god’s sake. This isn’t funny, Max.”

“ It’s a little funny.”

Placing my palms on either side of his shoulders, I push myself up again. “ Well I hope you’ll still be laughing when you find out that every minute we spend in here is a minute Jennifer will probably deduct from our time with the cast.”

My threat would probably have carried more weight with him had I managed to stand up finally, but it looked like the fates weren’t done having a laugh at my expense that day. There is one more smack, and I am draped over Max again. At this, and once he’s recovered from having the wind knocked out of him for the third time, he bursts out laughing and I sigh, and make no attempts to rise. I know when to throw in the towel. Are you happy now, fates? You’ve won, and I’m done.

When he’s stopped laughing, Max pokes me in the arm to get my attention.

“ I think you can finally get up now, Liz. I think they’re done knocking us around in here.”

I lift my head from its position on his chest and stare sulkily up at him. “ Are you sure? They haven’t managed to break any of my limbs yet. They could be thinking that 4th time is the charm.”
He doesn’t respond with words, and instead tucks a strand of hair behind my ear. My breath hitches a bit and I open my mouth to say something, but I fail somewhere halfway.

“ You wouldn’t break anything, Liz. Not while I’m around to catch you,”

At his softly spoken words, I manage to find my voice. “ And what if you’re not there, Max? What then?”

Consternation creeps into his steady gaze, and then this turns into rapid surprise, when a flood of light suddenly dispels the red tinged atmosphere of the room. Our curtain has been drawn once more, and Max and I wince against the light. Once my gaze adjusts, I note that we have an audience. Of course we do. I think it was written somewhere that this year, any and all ridiculous situations involving me must have no less than five people to bear witness.

But honestly, did today’s spectators have to include my Aunt and Mr. Evans too?

As Eddie and assorted crew members rush into the set with a thousand apologies for the rough and tumble end to the dragging of our stage, (apparently, the locking mechanism on ours was faulty and refused to engage) I hurry to assure them that we weren’t hurt…just severely shaken.

“ Liz! Sweetheart, are you all right?”

My Aunt hurries forward, with Alex, Maria, Michael, and Isabel in tow.

“ I’m fine, Auntie N. Just got knocked into Max a bit. ACCIDENTALLY,” I stress, glaring at Maria, who is already opening her mouth to speak. She shuts it with a snap and attempts an innocent look that is completely useless, because, hello, I could hear everything she was saying. My aunt is about to respond, when Milton beckons, and she leaves with a promise to come right back.

“ Liz, can I just say you are the most wonderful person in the world? Your Aunt and Mr. Evans told us everything and then brought us over.” That is Alex speaking now, in case there was any doubt. He looks like he’s about to take off into the atmosphere at any moment. “ I’m just.... you and Max are my heroes right now. Seriously. Do you want my kidneys? A lung? I’ll even give you my spleen!” I am about to tell him that I have organs of my own, thanks very much, but Alex is distracted by Max’s arrival. “ Max! Dude! You rock! You are the most awesome person in the world, ever! You want a lung?”

My view of Alex is obstructed by Isabel moving in to hug me. “ Seriously, you are the most wonderful person in the world. He was depressed enough to consider selling his guitar for a pass into this madness tonight.” She pulls back and we share a commiserating stare.

“ That bad?”

“ Worse.”

“ So how was it out there? Was it terrible? Was it awesome?” Maria has apparently decided to brave my glares, and she pops up beside Isabel and I, looking over my outfit appreciatively. “ And by the way, ask them if you can keep the dress. You look gorgeous!”

“ Are you kidding me, this thing is apparently worth five grand. I’m afraid to breathe deeply in it in case it rips. I cannot wait to get it off.”

A sly smirk crosses Maria’s face, and she winks at me. “ Oh you weren’t the only one.”

I blanch and attempt to hit her, while Isabel shudders reflexively. “ Ew. Maria! That’s my brother you’re talking about!”

Maria avoids my blow and giggles madly. “ What! I never said anything about Max! I was talking about them!” She waves a well manicured hand towards a group of backstage pass wielding super fans, who are staring at all the actors with something akin to star struck hunger. I wince and attempt to shield myself behind Isabel’s taller form while simultaneously backing away towards the guys in the group. Maria and Isabel oblige and follow me. “ Although,” Maria muses, “ from the way you and Max were on the bed back there, he looked ready to-”

Twin swats to her head cut off that train of thought, and Maria glares darkly at Isabel and I, rubbing the injured spots. “ All right, all right. My god. Such violence here!”

“ Yeah, so how about you cover up, there, Princess, before you incite the crowd any further?”

Michael’s dry tones cut through his girlfriend’s mutters, and he’s holding out a robe to me. I see that Max, still engrossed in conversation with Alex is already in his, and I eagerly shrug into mine, grateful to be covered up. Isabel quickly pulls my hair out of neck of the robe while Maria fusses at the size of it, and helps me roll the sleeves back so that I can use my hands. I grin my thanks at Michael.

“ Enjoying the show?”

Michael smirks at me and nods. “ Especially now that best parts are still to come. We’ll be at the food tables.” He hooks an arm around Maria’s waist, and drags Isabel off by the arm, to both girls loud complaints. Confused, I start to follow, but a shrill wolf whistle stops me in my tracks. I turn, and then of course, because my night of humiliation is not yet complete, I come face to face with Jordan.

He’s shaking his head as he circles me slowly, and I roll my eyes at his exaggerated examination. I hold out my arms, the over large sleeves hanging.

“ Well? Did I pass?”

The grey eyes twinkle. “ Pass? You knocked it out of the park.”

“ Good to know.” I tilt my head to side. “ What are you doing here? How are you even in here?
Don’t you need a-” I cut myself off as he waves a silver hologrammed backstage pass at me. “ Right. I didn’t know you were a fan.”

Jordan laughs. “ I’m not, actually. But my mom’s the nurse in charge of running the first aid station at these things, and she always manages to get me a pass so that I can help her out.” His eyes sweep over me once again, and I flush at the appreciative look in his eyes. “ Have to say, this is the first year I’ve been glad about it.”

“ Was that a compliment somewhere in there, Connor?”

“ Ah, trust me Parker, when I’m complimenting you, you’ll know it.” He winks here and then all humor is gone, and only curiosity remains. “ How did this happen? The last time I spoke to you, you were hunkering down for a few hell days at the Crash. I thought that after you guys didn’t get picked for the band, you were done with trying to get in here.”

I recount to him the whole sorry tale of how Max and I landed under the scrutiny of hundreds of Voyagers and though he laughs and smiles at parts of it, by the end, he is nodding thoughtfully to himself. I stare at him thoughtfully too, remembering something Max had said to me earlier.

“ Hang on. Weren’t you supposed to be hanging out with Tho-, I mean, Jessica, tonight? Max said that’s what she was up to.”

“ That is what she was up to.” Jordan glances over his shoulder and I follow his gaze to see that Max and Alex are talking no longer, and now it is Jessica he is speaking too, and lo and behold, she has a backstage pass too. I frown a little at that and tune back in to what Jordan is saying. “Apparently, Evans has a bit of a thing for this show. When Jess heard that I get passes to it, she twisted my arm into letting her come tonight and work for an extra pass she could give to him so he could watch the expo.”

Our eyes meet, and I realize what he is telling me. Jessica Thorne is the Queen of Cool. She would never be caught dead at an event such as this, and yet, against all odds, here she is. All for Max. I am shaking my head immediately and my gaze flies back to Max and Jessica in time to see the blonde hand another pass to Max.

“ So she…” The bottom of my stomach curls uncomfortably, and I wince as I see Jessica turn away from Max and walk off, with Max following immediately after. “ Oh shit. ” I stare up at Jordan beseechingly, and will him to believe me. “ I didn’t know. Jordan…I wouldn’t…if I had known she was going to, I wouldn’t have asked him…I’d have asked someone else, I’d have told Milton that Max wouldn’t be able to help out!” Max has caught up to Jessica now and they appear to be arguing. “ Please. I didn’t…I really didn’t know.”

Jordan stares at me, and when he nods, I feel the tiniest bit better. “ I know you didn’t know, Parker. You don’t have it in you to scheme. You’re not the type that would be very good at it.”

I blink, unsure as to whether that is a good or bad thing. Worrying my lip, I peer that the shadowy corner that is hiding Jessica and Max. “ Should I go over there and explain? Or apologize?”

“ For what?” Jordan shrugs. “ You didn’t know. It was supposed to be a surprise, and this whole thing came out of nowhere, from what you told me, and that’s what I told Jess had probably happened anyway. No, you better let that one lie, Parker. Now come on. Let’s get you away from these Voyagers before they decide to carry you off.”

I let him lead me further away, and with my previously buoyant mood now completely deflated, I rejoin my friends. Shortly after, Jordan is called off to the first aid station, and I am summoned by Jennifer to take part in one last photo shoot with the entire Cosmic Voyage cast, and the actors who portrayed them in tonight’s scenes too. Max appears shortly after I do, robe gone, like myself and he looks like he’s fought a battle. I glance at him sympathetically, but find that I have nothing to say. What’s even worse is that we have to be positioned as a couple again, this time with the eyes of the entire backstage crew and spectators on us. When the photographer instructs Max to snake his arm around my waist from behind and lean his chin on my shoulder, it takes everything I have to summon Jace’s character again, and escape from the many eyes that are tracking our every move. Max seems to be of the same mind too, and we don’t speak as we follow instructions and pose with the rest of the cast.

When Cate Cassidy and Jack Frost join us during a break, I am almost too into trying not to be Liz Parker to be awestruck, but I manage it anyway, when the two actors compliment us.

“ You two were great,” The actress is saying sincerely. “ Really good job.”

“ Thank you,” Max has managed to reply. I’m a little too preoccupied in being dazzled by Jack’s smile, and therefore my mind is still computing. “ Did you manage to catch the rest of it?” He asks politely, good manners Mrs. Evans has drilled into him coming into play.

“ Every last bit .” Jack replies. Then, with a teasing smile, he continues. “ I didn’t really recognize the last part though, the one that happened back here. Was that unscripted?”

Max and I color, as Cate laughs and reprimands Jack lightly for making fun. I finally manage to engage my brain.

“ N-no! That part was an accident. We fell onto the bed when the collision with the other sets happened!”

Jack raises his hands in surrender. “ Hey, I believe you! Just saying you two looked damn realistic out there. And I wasn’t the only one that thought so.” They are called over by some of the other cast, and with congrats and instructions to find them later at the actual after party, the pair departs.

Max looks equal parts angry and weary, and I feel guilty and confused. As I look up and wave halfheartedly to Maria and Alex, I notice Jessica and Jordan in deep discussion, their eyes never leaving Max and I. Because that’s the whole problem isn’t it? People see what they want to see, believe what they want to believe, and no amount of talking will convince them otherwise. And if Jessica thinks that what she saw out there was real… what the hell am I going to do now?

TBC.
Locked